Tumgik
#also was gonna make this longer BUT i am lazy so. you were spared
bilestat · 2 years
Photo
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
I was wrong to think I'm right playing god with you and I
277 notes · View notes
teddy06writes · 3 years
Text
Glitch
requested by this anon: "Hi there! If requests are open may I please request DreamXD x reader who's a glitch? Like- maybe readers kinda like a god because they can teleport to other places or try to glitch the game to get items though their powers usually mess up somehow. Maybe their kinda immortal too? Its ok if you don't do this though! :D"
dreamXD x reader
trigger warnings: some swearing, also being told they shouldn't exist but idk if that should be tagged as derealization or not
premise: you had lived a relatively peaceful life, you had your cabin a ways off from L'manburg, and the small business you had created, selling off the netherite that you seemed to have a knack for find. But that all changed one day
{I was gonna have tommy calling reader glitch boy or smth but then Iw as like wait gender neutral, so I ended up with Glitch Bitch, uhhh sorry lol}
{also sorry if this sucked.}
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
It had been a nice day, the day before you'd truly been discovered.
Tommy had visited your little home, complaining that he'd already lost the helmet you'd made.
"You really ought to be more careful with them kid." You sighed, turning to rummage through one of your chests, "ughhhh and I'm out of netherite too. I should start charging you people more per ounce."
Tommy frowned, "Well that wouldn't be very nice, you know that we need it for L'manburg."
"If that's what's suppose to convince me, I'll remind you, I have no loyalties, to anyone." You stood up as you spoke, pulling out what you had made into a makeshift com tablet.
"Woah, what is that thing?" Tommy leaned over, trying to see what you were typing.
"Glitches don't get coms, so I made my own," You explained, finishing the command, "Just give it one moment annnnnnddd...."
The netherite appeared, thumping heavily onto your table, "How much do you need?"
"Enough for a helmet." Tommy gaped.
You nodded, grabbing some of the bricks, and a spare diamond helmet before moving over to your crafting table, quickly getting to work.
As you smelted and poured and created, Tommy blabbed on about the goings on in L'manburg, and how Wilbur would probably take a trip down to your shop soon, looking for gaps.
"What the hell does he need gaps for? Even I know he can't fight for shit." You commented, sitting back away from the furnace.
"I dunno, he thinks something big is coming."
You sighed, shaking your head, before producing the helmet, "That'll be 11 diamonds."
Tommy sighed, but gave you the payment, heading out on his way with a, "See you later glitch bitch!"
You laughed to yourself, turning to begin putting away the extra netherite.
~~ The next day, rather than Wilbur coming to your little abode for himself, he sent Tommy down to summon you up to L'manburg.
"That lazy asshole." You muttered, tucking your com tablet into your knapsack.
"He really is a prick sometimes." Tommy agreed.
You went out, locking the door behind the both of you, before grabbing Tommy's shoulder, "I think I can get us up there faster."
"Ohhhh don't make me go all glitchy!" He yelled.
But it was too late, you were focusing your powers, a teleporting right up to the gates of L'manburg.
"Woah." Someone gasped.
"Holy shit! That was so cool! Holy shit!" Tommy yelled, jumping around, "Tubbo did you see that?!"
"Sorry- I- what?"
You turned to see Dream, looking rather surprised.
"Oh, uhh, Hi, I'm (y/n)." You offered, "Legally I don't exist."
"What?" You could see him starting to pull out his own com tablet.
"I'm a glitch. Just up here to do some business."
"Uhh huh, yeah I think I'm going to have to report you."
"To who? God?" You scoffed.
"Yes actually, DreamXD won't be happy to here this."
You frowned, turning to the L'manburgians, "Sorry, got to run."
With that, you popped out of that place, reappearing at your home. What would XD do? If he found out that there was a glitch still running around? You could still remembered what happened to the others.
As you frantically packed up your most valuable items you couldn't help but remind yourself, the near extinction of the glitches wasn't carried out by XD, but by the Old One.
Still, you ran.
~~
You didn't make it very far before the strange figure appeared before you, "Halt!"
You skidded to a stop, tripping over a branch in the effort not to crash into him.
From the ground you glared up at the strange masked man, "If your going to kill me it won't work! I've lost enough lives for seven men and yet I am still alive!"
He cocked his head, "No, my pet. I wouldn't kill you. I think... we need to get to know each other better."
Cautiously, you took the hand offered to you and pulled yourself up, "And why's that?"
"Because I have a particular interested in your powers."
You frowned, "I'm just like all the other glitches, only I stuck around longer."
"Your powers, they aren't as temperamental as the others, are they? No collapsing worm holes, so to speak? That netherite you willed in, thats still stable, isn't it?" He questioned.
Slowly, you nodded.
"Then you are more powerful than Dream could imagine. Come with me, darling. You and I, we could rule the server." He offered.
"Why would I want that? I liked how it was."
XD frowned, "But I like you... and you have power. Don't you ever wish you could have more than those children knocking on your door asking for riches?"
You paused, he did have you there.
After a moment, you looked up at him, "Fine."
He grinned as you took his hand, "I'm sure we'll have an excellent time, my pet."
229 notes · View notes
becca-e-barnes · 3 years
Note
Soo this may sound really cliché but I'm a slut for cliché, so what do u think about Zemo x female Reader where he's working on something important and has to be with his phone all the time, therefore he can't give the reader the attention she needs/wants. Maybe it could be really angsty but ending up really fluffy? whatever you decide, thank you🥺💞
I haven’t written for Zemo in a hot minute, I’ve missed him sm! 🥺 Thank you so much for this request!! 💗 I loved writing it and honestly, it had me so torn bc I feel like Zemo wouldn’t prioritise anything over his gf! Like this man just wants you to know how loved you are all the damn time and nothing is gonna get in his way (also domestic Zemo in loungewear makes me all 🥺) Hope you like it, thank you so much for being patient!!
Tumblr media
Pairing: Helmut Zemo x Reader
Word Count: 1.6k
Warnings: Lil angst but mostly fluff tbh
Summary: It’s your birthday and despite Zemo’s best efforts, he can’t give you his undivided attention.
“Helmuttttt, you promised you wouldn’t be working this weekend.” You whined, trying to make your tone as playful as possible to hide the fact you were actually quite annoyed that his phone had hardly left his hand all day. It was your birthday weekend and your hard-working boyfriend had promised you his undivided attention; something you didn’t receive often despite his good intentions. Sure he had taken you out for the day, going in and out of every shop you could think of, buying you anything and everything you so much as looked at. You had protested of course, telling him it was too much but he hadn’t cared, a little smile creeping across his face as he told you that you deserved the best and he intended to give it to you. But even as he had carried your shopping bags full of expensive gifts, his phone stayed glued to his hand, texting away whenever your back was turned.
“I’m sorry, my dove, I am almost done.” He soothed, still not taking his eyes away from that stupid little device in his hand. You were back in the little house you shared together, all the bags of expensive gifts laid by the front door.
“You said you were almost done earlier Helmut.” You pouted softly, starting to feel more than a little dejected from the lack of attention.
“I know my love, apologies. Please, go choose a movie, any one you want. I’ll finish up here and we can watch it together.” His sweet brown eyes made it so clear that he had the best intentions, obviously completely torn between his commitment to his work and his love of you. He wanted to give you the best birthday, he wanted to make sure you knew how important you are to him but God, did his lifestyle make it difficult. You cracked a little smile at his sincerity, placing a loving kiss to his forehead before scampering off to choose a movie and set up your cosy living room.
It didn’t take long for you to set everything up exactly as you wanted it, lighting the huge fire, pulling some snacks together and collecting the spare duvet that you kept for occasions like this. You loved these lazy afternoons, the fact they were few and far between only made you truly appreciate them more. The only real light in the room came from the roaring fire, crackling and popping fiercely, pumping heat into the massive living space. While Helmut Zemo came from some very old money, he had done everything in his power to modernise your house while keeping all those little lavish quirks that came with owning such an old, ornate building. You flopped down on the huge sofa, admiring your handiwork, just waiting for your boyfriend to join you, hoping he wouldn’t be too long, wrapping yourself up in the soft duvet.
“You will have to make some space for me, my love.” You heard him chuckle from the doorway, laughing at all the little dishes of snacks you had laid out in his usual spot. His phone was nowhere to be seen as he laid down beside you, setting all the little bowls on the coffee table. He had changed his clothes, no longer wearing that huge coat with the fur lining, opting instead for some more comfortable loungewear that you had bought him for Christmas. You hadn’t seen him wear it very often, mainly due to the fact he had very little down time. The soft, fleecy burgundy material made him look so snug and cosy, you couldn’t help but smile, stretching out your arms and doing the little grabby motion with your hands that you knew he loved so much.
“What are we watching, my dove?” He asked softly, letting you rest your head on his chest, snuggled up against his body.
“You said I could choose so I picked Legally Blonde.” You smiled gleefully, lifting the little TV remote to press the ‘play’ button.
“Again? I think we watched that last time, no?” He chuckled, stroking through your hair lovingly with his fingers, kissing the top of your head.
“It’s my favourite, Helmut.” You laughed quietly, melting into his broad chest and gentle touches. The movie started and you found yourself getting completely distracted by the plot, not even noticing your boyfriend had been texting away on his stupid phone again until it rang.
“I’m sorry my love, I have to take this.” He explained, brow furrowed as he shifted you off him so he could take the call somewhere more private. You couldn’t help but sigh sadly, not really wanting to feel like you were second best on your own birthday. You knew there was nothing he could do, this wasn’t his fault after all but it did hurt to see how he seemingly had all the time in the world for whoever was on the other end of his phone yet you didn’t get that same treatment, even for one day of the year. You couldn’t even make out his hushed conversation, his voice muffled by the thick wooden door but the sound of his footsteps, heading away from the living room were unmistakeable, leaving you alone on the huge sofa. Even your favourite movie couldn’t distract you from the sad ache that managed to settle in your chest, despite how hard you tried to push it away. It was draining, knowing that while he was the most important thing in your life, that wasn’t always reciprocated by Helmut. The huge grandfather clock on the wall ticked faintly, marking each lonely second. With each gentle tick, the space your boyfriend had occupied on the sofa only grew colder. Helmut Zemo had promised you the world, but what good would the world be to you if he wasn’t around to share it with you. Eventually, the end credits rolled and even the cheerful ending wasn’t enough so mollify that sad longing in your chest. Instead you just curled up under the heavy comforter, TV switched off once more and snacks entirely discarded.
You couldn’t tell how long it took for your boyfriend to come back but eventually the heavy door creaked open once more and you felt his body slot against yours as it had been before he left.
“Missed you.” You whispered against his body, letting him pull you close, obviously so aware that he had neglected you almost all day, even though he had promised not to.
“I missed you too, my sweet.” His voice was so soft and thoughtful, not the same hushed whisper he used on the phone. The silence after that hung heavily in the room. He didn’t want to explain why his work was taking so much of his attention away from you, not wanting to give it any more of his time but still feeling like you were owed the explanation.
“Can you do something for me, my dove?” He asked quietly after a long pause, lifting your chin in one of his delicate hands so you would be forced to look up at him. You nodded quickly, taking in the little loving expression on his face. “Will you keep this for me?” He presented you with his phone, already switched off. “Don’t let me have it back.” You couldn’t help but smile, taking the offending device from him and tucking it gently into the pocket of your hoodie. “I am entirely yours.” He promised, knowing that this time, he would keep his word.
“Thank you Helmut, it means a lot.” You whispered, pulling him into a chaste kiss, his fingers caressing the back of your neck, touches only feather light against your skin.
“I wish I could’ve done it sooner my dove. I’m sorry, today wasn’t exactly as I had planned. Something came up and I –“ he began but you cut him off with another gentle kiss.
“You don’t need to explain. It’s okay.” You mumbled against his lips, caressing his soft cheek with the pad of your thumb.
“But I do, sweet pea. I didn’t keep my word, I promised you my undivided attention and you didn’t get it.” You could tell it was genuinely eating him up that he hadn’t been able to control how much of his time was spent with you.
“I have you now, don’t I?” You questioned, trying your best to ease his guilty conscience.
“You do, my love.” He nodded, his hands on your waist, rubbing your soft skin with his fingertips. He lived for this kind of intimacy, the gentler side of life, the simplest pleasures life had to offer. No amount of money could buy the kind of peace you brought him, especially in moments like this. The gentle thud of your heart in your chest soothing him no end. These soft moments reminded him just how beautiful life could be, lavish clothes, fancy cars and huge houses paling in comparison to the love, forgiveness and true happiness only you could provide. “I just want to be able to give you the very best.” He admitted.
“I have the very best already Helmut, I have you.” He never understood how you could see him like that, looking past the hard exterior and the fancy title and falling in love with the parts of him he did his best to hide. He couldn’t understand it but God, was he endlessly thankful for it.
318 notes · View notes
jincherie · 5 years
Text
kiss it better | jjk
Tumblr media
~ COMMISSION FOR @cinnaminsvga​​ ~
✩ — pairing: jungkook x reader ✩ — genre: college/uni au, smut, cheerleader!jk, pining, borderline crack ✩ — words: 11.7k ✩ — rating: 18+ ✩ — warnings: koo takes a tumble, explicit sexual content; clothed sex, unprotected sex (not recommended), creampie, handjobs,light subby!jk, hand-holding during sex (potent), whining, thigh-riding, vaginal sex, minor hair pulling, public sex (sort of), multiple orgasms, overstimulation, light dirty talk ✩ — notes: out later than intended and a bit longer than intended !! whoops!!! i won’t/don’t charge if i go over the commissioned amount becayse that’s my bad!! but yeah. its been a hot second since i last wrote smut!! also none of my friends were awake to proofread this so….. apologies if it’s shit and has typos! its 2am! pls enjoy and lmk whast u think!!
When one goes to Kim Seokjin for advice, it’s almost guaranteed to never end well. This is something Jungkook learns quickly when he mistakenly follows treasured advice to ‘be smart’ and ‘use his assets’. He just did what he was told! Of course, the execution was a bit poor… and embarrassing. But hey, if rocking up to cheer practice in a skirt doesn’t woo your crush, what will?
masterlist | — posted; 01.03.2020
Tumblr media
TUESDAY, SEMESTER 2 WEEK FOUR
It’s a beautiful day, the sun has just come to peak out from behind the clouds that had earlier obscured its climb from the horizon, and the grass of the Biological Sciences Library courtyard glistens with raindrops left over from the brief shower that prefaced the sun’s belated appearance. Students are finally beginning to emerge from the safety of the undercover walkways and overhangs, venturing boldly to shortcut over the grass. University life resumes, and everything falls back into its place, all as usual.
“Yah, is that Jungkook? Wait what is he—”
Well, everything except for one thing.
A red and black-clad figure slams to a stop right where two students are sitting and minding their own business outside the café attached to the back of the library—there’s no time to say hello. The table rocks dangerously on its beaten, metal leg, the impact of Jungkook’s beeline almost sending it straight to the ground if the two others weren’t already seated there to catch it.
“OW!” Jimin is never one to be quiet in his complaints, all too happy to holler his outrage at the top of his lungs. As his oldest hyung would say, no attention is bad attention. “Hey you almost jammed my fingers!”
Startled as Taehyung might have been, his focus is quickly shifted to other things. His wide eyes scan Jungkook’s panting form, taking in the clothes clinging to him like a second skin and the beet red colour of his face and ears. It’s not hard to put two and two together, but what comes out of his mouth isn’t exactly the most pressing thing he wants to ask, “Jungkook, why are you wearing the female cheer leading uniform I gave you?”
There’s a somewhat crazed look that makes itself known in the youngest’s eyes. “AHA!” he throws a finger in Taehyungs face, accusing. “So you ADMIT it’s a female uniform! Taehyung, you ass, how could you!”
Taehyung’s face is a question mark and Jimin squints, confused and still huffy about nearly losing his fingers and his triple-shot iced caramel latte that he may or may not have charmed the barista into gifting him for free. He wants to know what is going on and he wants to know NOW, damn it!
“What are you on about?” he asks, wrinkling his nose as he takes his drink into hand to prevent any future risk of spillage. “Why do you look like that time you ran the half-marathon on a dare?”
Jungkook glares at him, but it’s about as effective as it would be coming from a puppy. “Be quiet and sip your drink,” he says boldly, still attempting to get his breathing under control. Jimin considers throwing a retort back but ultimately decides against, it, shrugging and doing just that. He doesn’t want it getting warm, after all.  
“Uh, yeah,” Taehyung says, sounding like he is a split second away from tacking on ‘duh’ at the end. “You asked me for a cheerleading uniform? I thought you knew some chick that needed a spare, I didn’t know you wanted one to wear.”
At Jungkook’s dumbfounded expression, Taehyung takes the liberty of continuing. “I mean, not that there’s anything wrong with it? You look surprisingly hot in a skirt, your ass looks fine as hell. But you seem kind of angry so IN MY DEFENSE, how was I supposed to know? That you wanted a male uniform? You never specified so—”
While each word that came out of Taehyung’s mouth just seemed to rile him up more, a different look passes over Jungkook’s features at that comment. “Wait, my ass looks good?” He straightens, attempting to peer over his own shoulder to catch a glimpse. “I wonder if she… No!”
He shakes his head suddenly to clear those thoughts and get back on track, whipping that same accusing finger in Taehyung’s face once more and levelling him with a renewed glare. 
“Because of you, I just had the most humiliating experience of my life, and it was all in front of you-know-who!” His voice starts strong, but as he continues it shrinks to more of an angry whisper, his brows scrunched in a clear display of his displeasure. “I literally am about to commit seppuku.”
“Weeb,” Jimin utters at the same time as Taehyung asks, “y/n?” Jimin’s head whips up at the keyword. 
Jungkook’s fight has all but left him at this point, and he pulls out one of the metal chairs to slump in it, defeatedly. His ears are turning crimson again as he recalls the events that had traumatised him so, and he slams his head to the table with a groan, muttering to himself in a voice that sounds dangerously like a sob.
“—stupid, was so stupid of me. I never should have asked Seokjin-hyung for advice. For actually listening I deserve nothing short of death. I’m so embarrassed I’m gonna throw myself into the lake.”
“Don’t throw yourself in there, think of the fishes—” Taehyung says at the same time as Jimin squawks, “WHAT?! You got advice from Seokjin?! He knows who your crush is? Oh my god, you’re more stupid than I thought…”
It’s all Jungkook can do to simply rest his head on the grubby-feeling table, eyes unfocused as he stares into the distance and regrets almost every single decision he has made in his waking life. 
FOUR DAYS EARLIER
“My roommate,” Seokjin says, in between gratuitous sips of his monstrously sugary drink. “I think I’m almost about to get him to crack.”
“I feel bad for him,” you say, not looking up from your laptop despite the urge to gorge on your own drink. You made a goal not to look like a goblin when you woke up this morning and sipping your drink at a reasonable pace is a good start. “Being stuck in close quarters with you all the time. No doubt he needs therapy by now.”
As expected, Seokjin ignores you. You wonder if this is how he has managed not to get usurped as leader of the Contemporary Poetry Performance Club.
(To condense a very long story— he didn’t take being kicked out of the Drama Club very well. That’s on him though, he probably shouldn’t have called the Club Leader a tasteless fool for ordering a salad with his Happy Meal instead of nuggets. But, you digress.)
“I think I’m getting close these days,” the male muses, not-so-subtly making a reach for the McDonalds apple pie you have resting on the table next to your laptop. You smack his hand away without so much as a blink, more than used to having to defend any and all food from his wandering hands by this point. He continues, unaffected by the rebuttal, “Like, really close. It’s not long before my unrelenting bastardous antics wear him down and he finally breaks, spilling all his deepest secrets and confessing his long-time crush on me, thus allowing me to bring this act of friends-to-lovers pining to a close and get to the steamy stuff. “
At his spiel, you finally look at him, sporting a concerned and confused expression, if not somewhat intrigued. “… Are you talking about Jungkook?”
Seokjin chokes on the long sip he’d begun to drag up the straw, indignance making his voice rise. “NO, dumbass, I’m talking about Namjoon! Although…” He pauses only to bring a finger to stroke his chin, like a villain straight from an episode of Lazy Town, “You know, I never thought I’d be one for that harem shit, but now I think about it…”
“Gross,” you groan, wrinkling your nose. Seokjin releases a villainous cackle and you have no choice but to raise your fist in promise. He gets the message and quietens down immediately.
“No, but speaking of that little twerp,” Seokjin quickly starts up again, placing his drink down on the table. You feel an ounce of regret, knowing that means he’s about to talk for a longer time than you’re ready for. “I’m close to breaking him too.”
“He told you who his crush is?” you ask, brows raising in shock. Seokjin lets out a great sigh like the weight of the world is on his shoulders, making you snort.
“No,” he grumbles, before brightening straight after. “But! I’m getting close. He came to me for advice this morning.”
At his words, you’ve now completely abandoned whatever you were doing on your laptop and are looking at him in disbelief. “You’re lying.”
“Am not!” Seokjin denies, huffy. “He did! He wanted help making his crush fall in love with him, and so of course he came to me, Kim Seokjin, master of the heart and modern-day cupid.”
You pin him with a deadpan look. “Namjoon was out, wasn’t he.”
Seokjin’s glare is all the answer you need. He continues like you hadn’t even spoken in the first place.
“And since he so wisely came to me, of all people, and put his love life in my wise, gentle hands, I gave him the best advice anyone could possibly get.” The way his chest has swelled with pride and he’s looking all-too-pleased with himself doesn’t fill you with a good feeling. “I told him to play it smart, and use his assets.”
At first, you’re confused. “What, like… his cuteness? His endearing personality?”
“NO, dumbass, his assets! His ass! His thighs! His itty-bitty waist!” You think you hear him muttering something like ‘that lucky bitch’ under his breath, but can’t be sure. “Also, don’t think I missed you calling him cute, y/n. I’m filing that shit away for later.”
“I’ll kill you,” you inform him, but the threat has long since lost its impact. He rolls his eyes.
“Shut up, we both already know exactly how 'peggable’ you think he is.” He takes a haughty sip of his drink like he knows he’s right, and you hate that he is. “It’s not the most incriminating thing I have on you.”
You make the strategic decision not to say anything and dig your hole deeper, and Seokjin seems pleased at your silent admit of defeat.
“Anyway,” he says again, smacking the cream on top of his drink down into the liquid with a spoon. There is some fallout, but that’s never stopped him before. “Kid’s dumb as shit but pure of heart. I’m interested to see whether he will actually take my advice.”
“He won’t for sure,” you scoff, returning to your laptop at last. “Anyone who takes your advice is guaranteed to have an empty head and quarter of a brain cell to their name. Jungkook is smarter than that.”
As expected, Seokjin squawks in outrage, and it harmonises with the ambience of dead silence in your corner of the library. He doesn’t let the topic rest for the remainder of the day.    
WEDNESDAY, WEEK FIVE
You think that the day Jungkook first rocked up to cheer practice at the gym a week ago at the same time you were coaching the women’s basketball team, is one firmly burned into your memory for the rest of your life. And, honest to god, you wouldn’t have it any other way.  
Because the boy, in all his slim-waisted, sculpted-ass-and-thighs glory, had rocked up in a cheerleading crop top and skirt.
You have absolutely no idea why he decided to wear that to his first session after joining, but you do know that while the sight of him usually makes you drool, the sight of him in that made your brain cease all higher functioning and you, in essence, became a dog. You almost barked when you saw him, for real.
Even from across the room though, you’d quickly been able to gather that he hadn’t worn it on purpose (somehow), as his face flushed bright crimson and he quickly began to look like he wanted to neck himself in the middle of the gym. Yoongi, another bastard friend of yours who through a series of unfortunate events and regrettable decisions (for him) had become the cheer captain, had been insulted that Jungkook had shown up like that and “hadn’t taken cheer seriously”, and so had given him a punishment. Yoongi said that if he wanted to rock up in a skirt so badly, then for every coming practice he had to wear a skirt again.
Had you not been busy drooling you probably would have felt bad for Jungkook, as you did later when Yoongi filled you in. As it were, in the moment you’d nearly copped a basketball to the face for being so distracted. Regrettably, you’d had to turn away from Jungkook and back to your actual duties: coaching. 
Although with Yoongi being out for your blood, you have had plenty of opportunities in the past week to ogle to your heart’s desire. A real shameful amount, if you’re being honest with yourself.
“Bora!” you call, watching the girl in question halt across the gym. “Fix your footwork or I’m gonna smack you!”
The girl rolls her eyes and turns away, flicking a ponytail of dark hair over her shoulder as she does so, but listens to what you say. The familiar squeak of rubber on gym flooring fills the air as she starts the drill anew. She has a tendency to get lazy and sloppy in her movements if you don’t ride her ass, and she knows it as much as you do.
“How did you even managed to get the coaching position?” Seulgi asks from next to you, her response almost cut off by a loud racket from the cheer side of the gym. It takes all of your willpower not to fall into the trap and look over. “I feel like people like you shouldn’t be in positions of power.”
You don’t even bother arguing with her since she’s technically right and you agree. “Sheer dumb luck,” you tell her, risking a glance to the side if only to give Yoongi the stink eye. “Actually, if you really wanna know, I only went for it because Yoongi wanted it and he did something that really soured my yoghurt and pissed me off. So I applied out of spite. I probably shouldn’t have gotten the job though.”
“Huh,” Seulgi voices, eyes unfocused. “Well you’re not too bad for a fake. The team has actually been improving since you took over.”
“That’s probably because you guys went through coaches so fast for a while that for like, six months you didn’t really have one.”
“Touché.”
The only reason the girl is on the sidelines in the first place is because she’d looked over at the wrong time and caught it just as Jungkook started one of the tumbling routines, getting it almost perfect on the first go and in the process flashing his pert ass to the air and any sorry beholders. He might have been wearing bike shorts under the punishment skirt he was modelling, and he might have traded the crop top for a singlet of reasonable length, but it was still a dangerous, nay lethal sight. You’d looked over at the same time so you knew why and how Seulgi managed to tumble and trip so terribly mid-drill. She rolled her ankle so bad that as she sits next to you right now with ice on it, it looks like there’s an entire boiled egg beneath the surface of her skin. It’s kind of gross but also kind of hard to look away from. 
Back to the topic at hand, there is just something about the sheer athleticism and heaven-blessed ease with which Jungkook backflips and cartwheels across the mat that turns you into a brainless slab of goo. You’re unsurprised that Seulgi got distracted and ended up hurting herself as a result of it.
The afternoon flies by and before you know it, it’s dark outside, and you’ve finished riding the collective women’s basketball team’s ass for the day. As they disperse and leave the gym at a leisurely pace, you collect Seulgi and help her towards the gym locker room to get some fresh ice for her ankle before she journeys to visit the university nurse. 
The cheer squad has just about finished up their own practice, and one by one they begin to filter out of the gym. Yoongi waddles over to where you stand by the door, eyeing Seulgi with a knowing look.
“Got distracted at the wrong time, huh?” He asks, very much already knowing the answer. You give him a dirty look while Seulgi goes bright pink.
Yoongi adjusts the collar of his university sports jacket, puffing his chest out. “That’s our golden boy for ya,” he brags, sounding very much like one of the aunties and old women you find gossiping on the street near the markets. “He was born for cheer. It’s like he’s been tumbling since the day he was born. Probably even came out doing a backflip.”
You want to tell him to stop pulling shit out of his ass, but you can’t bring yourself to say anything when you agree so wholeheartedly. You’re saved from having to summon a response when in the next second, Yoongi gets the urge to turn and catches Jungkook red-handed on his way out of the gym. He seems in a hurry, moving almost like he’s trying to sneak out unnoticed, but halts at the unmistakable sound of Yoongi’s holler when it breaches the air.
“Ah there he is— Jungkook-ah!” Even while calling out, Yoongi somehow still has an indolent, lazy drawl. “Good job today! Also, proud of you for committing to your punishment. Keep it up!”
The poor raven-haired boy had already looked somewhat mortified at being singled out amongst the students exiting the gym, but now as Yoongi finishes speaking and his big doe eyes flick to the side and take in you and Seulgi listening in, his face very suddenly and violently erupts into a blush.
“Th-thanks,” he squeaks, nodding, the tips of his ears darkening to match his face. His eyes are flicking from you to Yoongi in such a way he almost reminds you of a scared rodent. When it becomes clear he has nothing more to say, he turns on his heel and flees in the direction of the locker room. For his sake, you don’t ogle him as he goes. There’s a time and a place, and he seems so embarrassed that you’d feel bad for checking him out right now. 
“… He’s so cute,” Yoongi remarks a few seconds after Jungkook disappears out the door, gaze still trained in the direction he’d left. “No wonder I always look over and see you drooling, y/n.”
You agree with the first part, but honestly… you could have done without that second comment. You give him the stink eye to let him know just that, before tapping Seulgi and readjusting your grip in preparation to walk once more.
“If you’re immune, Min, you’re not human,” Seulgi says, cheeky glint in her eye. Your heart warms—you can always count on her to defend you in the face of life’s meanies.
SATURDAY, WEEK 5
It’s not often you find yourself making the long, arduous trek down the street to the apartment building where Seokjin et al. live, but it does happen on the occasion. If possible, you like to make the journey in the morning or the afternoon, because there is little to no cover on the path that takes you there and the only thing you like less than being in the sun when you don’t have to is sweating.
Still, you make the trek today, even though it’s technically past the point in the morning where you would refuse. The heat starts to come anywhere from 8 to 9 o’clock, even earlier on the stinkier days. Call you lazy, but you stick by your own rules because they work and reduce your suffering considerably. 
Namjoon is one of your project partners in a random elective the two of you chose, and he was meant to give you a part of the assignment he’d been working on yesterday but, of course, forgot it. And then again today, when he was meant to drop it off on his way to work, he forgot it once more. So here you are, walking to his stupid apartment and preparing to break in because it’s due next week and you need his part to finish yours, damn it. 
Thankfully, air conditioning greets you the second you step inside the building and cools down whatever heat has managed to cling to your form from outside. Luck is on your side—no sweat today, babey! In a slightly better mood now that you’re out of the sun, you follow the path your legs have committed to memory to Namjoon’s apartment. 
Normally you’d rely on someone being home to let you in so you can ransack Namjoon’s room, but in his apologetic text he’d informed you that everyone is out and so with a great, big sigh you’d resigned yourself and dug the lockpicking set you received one Christmas out from under your bed. It’s heavy in your back pocket now as you walk down the hallway of the floor their apartment is on, already feeling like you’ve committed a crime. Before you can even throw yourself into thoughts of which tool would work best on their front door, you catch sight of something you most definitely weren’t expecting. 
There’s someone else in front of the apartment door, jiggling the doorknob and attempting to work it. You don’t know if they realise its locked and are trying their luck anyway, or whether they’ve yet to figure it out, but while their back is turned to you they have provided you with an excellent view.
Broad shoulders with tan skin peaking out from below a muscle singlet and glistening with sweat where their body catches the light. Dark curls are plastered to the back of their neck, arms out and a tattoo sleeve on one leading your gaze down its length. He’s very athletic, you gather of the stranger immediately, and you’re almost drooling at the way his bicep shifts and tenses as he tries the doorknob once more. Your gaze finally frees itself and scans over the rest of him; defined back, tiny waist, nice butt, thick thighs—
Wait. You know that waist. The sight of it bared by a skimpy cheerleading outfit is one you’ve committed to memory.
“Jungkook?” you say, feeling your stomach dip in excitement. Does it always do that when you see him? You can’t remember.
At the sound of your voice and how close it is, the male jumps in fright and lets out a noise eerily close to a squeak. He spins, slamming his back against the door and smacking a hand over his heart.
“Oh my god,” he breathes, eyes closing and head falling back against the door with a thud. The sight is borderline sinful when combined with his damp hair and sweaty form, and your thoughts threaten to take a dangerous route before you reign them in. You smack your libido back in place— down, girl! “y/n, you scared the living shit out of me.”
A moment passes before his eyes snap open and the breath leaves him in a whoosh, and he’s looking at you like a cornered rabbit, cheeks already warming in his fluster. “W-wait, y/n? What… What are you doing here?”
Cute. If you could, you think you’d pack him up and put him in your pocket.  
You ignore his question only for the sake of asking him your own—much less incriminating as a choice. “Are you trying to break into your own apartment, Mister Jungkook?”
Instantly, as you’d almost come to expect at this point, his cheeks flush cutely. 
“Wh- I, uh…” he swallows and clears his throat, rubbing the back of his neck. “No! Kind of? I went for a jog earlier and Namjoon-hyung kind of… uh… he locked me out.”
As he speaks, you’re reminded of how much you actually like his voice. It’s smooth, melodious; even when its shaking slightly from nerves. Why is he nervous? The longer you stand in his presence the more curious you become. You kind of want to tease him a little.
You hum, a smile curling the corners of your lips and one of your brows raising.  “Ah, so he’s scorned both of us, I see. But fear not, little gumdrop!”
He’s staring at you in something akin to flustered bewilderment as you reach behind you and pull out your lockpicking kit, brandishing it like a trophy. “I have the solution!”
“…” He’s stunned into silence, it seems, but you don’t mind. The look on his face right now is super cute—you kind of want to pinch his cheeks. Okay, damn it, you can’t help it—you pinch his cheek and make a short cooing noise as you step past, preparing to help him break into his apartment. At least this way it feels less like a crime and more like a service.
(You sneak a sly look back at Jungkook as you pass him, and your heart squeezes at the sight of his cheeks flushing pink from your teasing action, eyes wide as they follow your form. This boy is gonna kill you one day.)
Usually you have a bit of trouble picking locks (you don’t do it often) but you crack this one surprisingly fast, and before you know it the door is swinging open and you’re letting out a noise of glee.
“Excellent!” you announce, before darting right in to search for what you came for. Namjoon left it conveniently on the dining table, so you dash over and grab the folder and USB before turning around to be on your merry way. 
When you return to the door, Jungkook is still standing there, tattooed hand pressed to the cheek you’d pinched – which are bright red, by the way— and his eyes somewhat dazed.
“See you at practice later, Jungkook!” you say, waving the folder to accentuate the farewell. “Don’t forget the punishment skirt! You look too good in it, it would be a crime to forget it.”
Once you’re done speaking, you turn back the way you’re walking, missing the facial expression that accompanies his flustered sputtering of a goodbye. Your stomach still flips in excitement as you retreat, a skip in your step, and you can’t help but think it wouldn’t be a bad thing if you ended up seeing more of Jungkook outside of practice.
WEDNESDAY, WEEK 6
You’re sitting in the campus sushi place, escaping the midday heat and grabbing something to eat, minding your own business. It is, though, a nice day and you don’t mind sitting back and just admiring it. This changes when a figure suddenly comes bolting towards you from a distance and nearly bowls you and the contents of your sushi container over.
“SEOKJIN!” you exclaim, barely having saved your food from a sudden and unfortunate meet & greet with the floor. You give him a glare strong enough to kill. “What the hell! My karaage chicken!!! Dude you KNOW they only make a certain amount of these per day, you almost made me drop it and I hadn’t even taken a bit yet! Honestly! You—”
“Shut! Shut up!” Seokjin grips you by the shoulders, giving you a shake; it makes your eyes lock-on to his flushed face, his breath coming in pants from his exertion. “Shut up I have something to say and it’s important!”
“Stop shaking me!” you cry, wriggling out of his grip and leaning as far back into your chair as you can to get away from this nutcase. “And what?! You finally slipped up and Namjoon found all the secret letters you write for him when you’re horny?!”
“No, better!” Seokjin makes like he’s going to grab your shoulders again and you smack his hands away. He continues, eyes alight with something akin to glee that makes him look just a little bit crazy. “I finally did it! I found out who that twerp’s crush is! You won’t beli—”
“What?!” you sputter, your gut churning for some reason. Is the sushi you ate off? “He told you? No way he would be stupid enough to tell you—”
“Hey!” the male cries, indignant. “I resent that! Also no, he didn’t technically tell me, but I have people on the inside…”
It takes a moment for you to scan through people in your head before it clicks. You gasp. “You bullied it out of his friends?! Seokjin! Taehyung and Jimin don’t deserve that!”
“I didn’t bully them! They told me of their own accord!” He points a finger at you in retribution. “Albeit, it was by accident, but I digress.”
You’re shaking your head, returning to your sushi and ignoring the odd sensations in your gut. “This is blood information, man. I don’t know if I can sit and be accomplice to—”
“It’s you!” Seokjin blurts, sticking his pink-haired head right in your face. “The twerp has a crush on you! Finally, at least one of my shipping dreams is coming true!”
You’re so shocked by the information literally thrown in your face that you honest to god almost drop your sushi, again. You stare at the male, mouth open, as you flounder to get some order back in your thoughts.
The first thing you think to say is—“What? No way. Your info is dodgy, man.”
“Look, I know you’re sensitive so I try not to say this often, but are you dumb, y/n?” Seokjin stands back now, hand on his hip.  The look he’s giving you isn’t impressed. “It makes so much sense! Why else would he sign up to cheerleading in a skirt to use his assets if it wasn’t on at the same time as whatever his crush does? Honestly, I should have seen it sooner—the way he goes bright pink every time he sees you and his eyes sparkle like an anime girl every time we mention you. I just thought he was scared of girls or had pinkeye or somethin’.”
You kind of want to smack him, but the rest of you is busy attempting to process all the information unloaded on you. Your stomach gives a giddy flip, and you decide it can only mean one thing in the wake of finding out that Jungkook’s mysterious crush is you.
Maybe, just maybe, you like him too.
You’re gonna pursue him. 
THURSDAY, WEEK 7
It seems that Jungkook has heard that his crush on you has been leaked, because you’ve been trying to track him down and confirm it ever since last week and he’s been avoiding you like the plague. You think you see him kicking up dust as he retreats as fast as his legs will take him around hallway corners when he sees you at the other end, you catch glimpses of him across courtyards as he spins and flees in the opposite directions. A part of you wonders whether its because he does indeed have a crush on you and is embarrassed that you know, of whether it’s because he doesn’t have a crush on you and is embarrassed that you might think he does. 
Well, you can’t know until you talk to him and it seems like you won’t be able to talk to him unless you ambush him in the men’s toilets or something. Which, by the way, isn’t something you’re going to do because even though your friends might be crazy, you’re most definitely not. 
It was even to the point that Jungkook missed the first two practices after you found out, and you have no doubt that he would have avoided you by missing even more had Yoongi not threatened him with adding a crop top to his punishment attire should he miss another practice. He’d showed up for the next one but every time he came within five metres of you he blushed and kept his eyes to the ground, fleeing as soon as he can. 
It’s a little bit frustrating, and he’s still cute when he acts all shy, but you really wish you could track him down just so you know whether its true or not.
Perhaps, with time, he’ll grow a little less skittish and let you get close enough to start a conversation. You just have to hold out hope that a moment will come that will allow you to start bridging things back together with the two of you.
FRIDAY, WEEK 7
That moment comes sooner than you expect when, just the next day, you round a corner alongside Seulgi, having just come from the women’s locker rooms, and walk straight into someone. It’s like walking into a brick wall and kind of hurts. You stumble and let out a sound in pained surprise, but manage to stay on your feet for the most part— the joy at that moment of success passes quickly when you become aware of the cool feeling seeping down your thigh and stomach.
Before even looking to see who you walked into, your gaze is directed down to see what was spilt on you— it’s light pink, and the sugary sweet scent that brushes your nose and sticky sensation that begins to make itself known on your skin are something you recognise instantly.
Strawberry milk.
You look up in something akin to horror, but the expression all but falls from your face when you see who the culprit is.
Jungkook stands there looking very much like a deer caught in headlights, drink carton crumpled and empty in his hand now that its contents are all over your front. As you gaze at him you watch the tip of his ears turn bright red, eyes wide and so unguarded you swear you can see the thoughts whipping through his mind beyond them. You also see the instant regret and mortification that washes over his boyish features as he realises what has just happened and who he has spilt his drink on.
“y-y/n—” he stutters, voice caught in his throat. Whatever he was planning on saying is quickly overpowered by an obnoxious voice from his side.
You hadn’t even noticed Yoongi was walking alongside Jungkook until you hear him speak, “Wow, you know what you were coming around that corner so hard and fast that this is on you, y/n.”
When Yoongi first started talking, Jungkook had seemed relieved, but now a sense of panic has taken over his features. 
“N-no! I am so sorry! This was my fault, I shouldn’t have had it open when I couldn’t even drink it yet. I just really like strawberry milk, and…” He’s so endearingly remorseful as he speaks, big puppy eyes looking apologetically into your own like he’s searching for any hint of forgiveness there to spare.
For a moment you’re absolutely blindsided by the way he just made your heart squeeze in your chest with how damn cute he is, but you recover just in time to catch it as the shocked expression on Yoongi’s face melds into something devious and fitting for his bastardly title.
“Right, he’s right, totally our bad,” Yoongi says, doing a complete 180 and bewildering both you and Seulgi beside you. “Wow, look at your pants, totally soaked through man. Here, come with me— it’s only fair we help grab you something to change into.”
“What—” you don’t get to finish before the cat-faced bastard grabs you by the arm and begins dragging you down the hall in the direction you came from. Seulgi and Jungkook remain in place, stunned by the turn in events. 
“Jungkook, head to practice and get them started! I want some pyramid practice, and then some tumbling from you and the others. Chop chop!” — is all Yoongi throws over his shoulder in dismissal, dragging you where you now realise is one of the other locker rooms. You gape at him as he walks straight up to the one that has been locked for months and opens it with a key.
Catching your expression, he shrugs. “Sometimes you just need a place of your own to hoard things.”
You don’t understand what he’s talking about until you step in and see a table in the corner near the doorway piled high with first aid supplies, twiggy sticks and energy drinks. Your bewildered subsequent scan of the room for more treasured objects is cut short when a lump of clothing smacks you in the face.
You just barely manage to fumble it into your grasp, unable to swallow your groan when you see what it is from the pattern alone.
“It’s the only thing spare,” Yoongi says, radiating true goblin energy. You don’t trust him as far as you can throw him right now but you don’t know where to look to disprove him. “Try not to get my cheerleaders too worked up.”
You have an inkling as to why he’s done this from his words, but can’t confirm it right now. You huff, moving off to one of the stalls. 
“If people get flashed, that’s on you.”
Ten minutes later sees you back in the open gymnasium with cool air brushing your legs that usually only get to see the light of day through rips in your jeans. You set your team to their tasks and drills already, so now you’re left alone with your thoughts. You know for sure now why Yoongi made you change into the cheerleading skirt.
Because ever since you walked out in it and nearly made him fall flat on his face in shock, Jungkook hasn’t been able to keep the blush off his cheeks or his eyes away from you for more than a few minutes at a time. You feel slightly empowered, contrary to how you thought the dangerously short piece of clothing was going to make you feel. 
You have a nice body, you’re comfortable admitting it, and the way that your unplanned flaunting of it seems to be affecting Jungkook… well it’s a nice stroke of the ego, you won’t lie, but it also makes your stomach flip giddily. God, you want him. You’ve always thought he was cute but ever since he joined cheer and rocked up in that skirt like a sweet, hot fool, it was over for you. He’s so… ugh.
Trucking through the practice of your team is, for once, a struggle. It’s so hard not to look over every few seconds to catch Jungkook when you can feel his gaze on you, and you know that once you give in you won’t be able to help being distracted afterwards. It’s a miracle you get through to the end of it while remaining sane. 
As your practice wraps up for the day, you allow yourself a glimpse to the side at last. What you see is a sweaty, panting Jungkook, the muscles of his arms straining as he holds up a brunette you vaguely recall as Tzuyu above his head. Wow, you’re actually a little startled at how much arousal just washed through you— is this normal? Maybe you’re more whipped than you thought. You don’t know.
What you do know, however, is that you want that boy, and right now especially you want to mess with him. Call it a con of being around such bastardous friends all the time, but you’re really feeling the urge. You barely manage to hold yourself back, marvelling at the animal he seems to reduce you to with just a flex of his bicep.
The practice for your basketball team finishes before cheerleading; Yoongi is a ruthless coach and relentless when it comes to formations and perfecting routines. More often than not their practices end long after yours. As your girls begin to filter out of the gymnasium, the cheer squad are still going. You make to follow after, but your name is called from the other side of the gym by a voice you recognise but know instantly shouldn’t be here. 
“y/n! Come here! Don’t ignore me!” Seokjin is the fiend in question, hollering at such an unmistakable frequency that you couldn’t ignore it if you tried. It’s like he’s followed in the footsteps of cats and has pinpointed the exact frequency that a baby’s cry is at, and is now using it to his advantage. You turn, wary, and see him waving like a dumbass. “Come here! Don’t make me pspspsps!”
Now annoyed, you stomp over if only so you can get within beating range. As soon as you reach a few feet away he ducks behind Yoongi though, so you don’t get to follow through on your caveman instincts to beat him over the head with a rock.
“What?” you ask, giving him a stinky look. “Are you like, stalking me or something? Why are you so obsessed with me?”
You can tell he wants to laugh, but his instinct to rile you up overpowers the humour of what you said. “You think you’re worth stalking? I don’t need to stalk you to know that your day consists almost entirely of eating, shitting, and staring at a certain ass.”
Well, he has you there. You shrug, “I’m a simple girl.”
Seokjin is momentarily bewildered that you didn’t rise to his bait and Yoongi chokes on his laughter beside you, the sound coming out squeaky. You’re glad someone is laughing, it makes your dick hard when people find you funny. Again, you’re a simple girl.
“Nice outfit, by the way,” Seokjin says. Apparently it doesn’t take him long to recover, and he’s already shifted topics. 
Yoongi, who had broken away to guide his team for a moment, chimes back in at the taller male’s comment. “It’s all apart of the keikaku, man. Everything is going perfectly. My golden boy is almost too fun to torment. I’ve tasted power and now I don’t know how to stop.”
“Who?” Seokjin asks, more out of habit than anything, before looking over to Yoongi’s minions and letting out a sound of realisation. “Ahh… Mister Jungkook.”
You swear you see the male in question, who is waiting his turn to begin the tumbling routine Yoongi has changed them onto, stiffen. You’re not sure whether it is a trick of the light or not, though, because in the next second he’s shuffling forward to second in line, juggling his weight from foot to foot with restless energy. His eyes are trained on his teammates flipping across the matts. 
“So you know too? y/n, you big-mouthed whore!” Seokjin exclaims, pinning you with an exaggerated look of scandal. Jungkook trips slightly in his step as he moves to the front of the line, barely a few metres away.
You don’t bother defending yourself, since Yoongi speaks before you can anyway. “That y/n likes Jungkook and has wanted to peg his cute ass since forever? Yeah, I know.”
The timing of Yoongi’s response is truly unfortunate. As he started speaking, Jungkook began his run up— and it seems that whatever snippet he heard as he started were enough to throw him off completely. He goes into the front flip kind of wonky, and you have a feeling of dread creep up as you watch him.
He doesn’t do the mid-air turns he is meant to, and instead goes to land after just one flip— the timing is off, though, and your breath hisses through your teeth and you physically cringe as you watch his ankle roll upon landing. 
“Ah SHIT!” he yelps, quickly dropping to the mat and removing pressure from his foot. You feel frozen as you watch, a large number of his teammates running over and asking him if he’s okay.
“Oh feck,” Yoongi says, checking his watch as he mutters to himself. “Shit. Okay we need to practice and only have the gym for another forty-five minutes, but he needs that looked at asap. Who…”
Barely a split-second passes before he’s looking right at you imploringly, with an inappropriately devious glint in the back of his eyes. 
“y/n, you’re free and you have first aid training right? Can you take him to get that wrapped and iced up?” He’s not even done asking you before he’s pushing you in the direction of the male currently curled on the floor. “That room should still be open— I forgot to lock it earlier.”
“Wait, I actually have—” you’re about to let him know about the mountain of schoolwork you have to catch up on, but of course he’s not having any of it. He’s already barking at his squad.
“Okay, everyone, back off and back to tumbling! y/n here will take care of our golden boy, we have the gym for the next forty-five minutes and we’re gonna make the most of it, damn it!”
Yoongi abandons you at Jungkook’s side, and at his command the rest of the cheerleader begrudgingly disperse— you think you catch a few of the female ones giving you the stink eye at their lost opportunity, and you know it shouldn’t stroke your ego but still it does. 
“I guess this is how the Kookie crumbled, huh,” you say, embarrassed that he could have heard all of what Yoongi said and attempting to cope using the classic— humour. 
Jungkook, who had turned his wide eyes and red face to you the second you started talking, now seems to be blushing harder. Evidently, for a number of reasons, he is mortified. It’s like he’s trying to hide behind the long curls that have fallen into his face. Needless to say, it’s not successful, and now both of you are embarrassed. One of you needs to take the lead.
But right now neither of you are wearing the pants.
“Alright, let’s get that looked at,” you say, wincing as you look at his ankle already beginning to swell. “Arms up.”
He obeys instantly and without question, and you’re torn between the primal powers within you wanting to both cuddle him and to drop your panties then and there. 
Getting Jungkook to a standing position while he can only use one leg is harder than you could have imagined, but you know that there’s no way you would have been able to lift him had he not helped you carry his weight. Once he’s upright and his arm is around your shoulder (still panting slightly and glistening with sweat, as you’re trying not to think about) you begin the arduous journey to the locker room Yoongi showed you earlier. 
Jungkook doesn’t really say anything during the trip there, and neither do you— except he has an excuse, considering he’s probably in a fair bit of pain right now. You don’t have an excuse, except that you’re trying desperately not to think about how you can feel each hard line of his body against you right now. It’s a whole-brain engaging kind of activity.
Thankfully, the room is unlocked as Yoongi said, and you grab a towel to lay across one of the cleaner looking benches on the far side of the room— just because its cleaner than the others doesn’t mean it’s clean, per se. You smile when you see Jungkook’s thankful expression.
“Right,” you say, staying in front of where he’s sitting for a moment as you shake your arms out; the boy really is just all muscle, honestly. “Pop your ankle up on the bench, and I’ll grab some ice and stuff to wrap it.”
Jungkook nods, obeying wordlessly. His cheeks still are tainted the slightest pink, and he’s making a point to avoid meeting your gaze. Fighting a smile, you move to Yoongi’s stash and grab what you need, spotting some high-end painkillers and immediately adding them to the pile in your arms.
When you return to his side, you seat yourself on the bench beside his leg— thankfully, they’re wide enough that neither your butt nor Jungkook’s leg has to be sacrificed for the fit. You go through the motions with him, poking and prodding and bending to assess the damage; it’s just a bad sprain, but damn if each watery look he gets at the pain doesn’t make you want to coddle him to death. 
Surprisingly, he’s still silent as you go about icing and wrapping his ankle. You contemplated filling the silence but you’re not good at chit chat or small talk, so refrain and settle for humming softly instead. Considering the rollercoaster of feelings he’s spun you through today, you’re almost disappointed that a wrap on his ankle is all that’s going to come of this. 
Which is stupid, of course. You know. You digress.
You’re still somewhat disappointed as you finish up, popping the excess bandage back in its container. “Okay! You’ll need to…”
You make the mistake of meeting his gaze, and for once he doesn’t shy away from it— there’s something about them, the endless chocolate depths and the doe-eyed look, that completely disarms you for a moment. Blinking, it takes all your might to stop yourself from studying as you continue. “Ahem, uh… you’ll need to keep it elevated, when possible. Compressing it is ideal. Also, for swelling, ice it for 20-30 minutes every 2-3 hours for the first day or so…”
He blinks up at you, and you smile. “Any questions?”
Something intriguing crosses his gaze and he bites his lip, flushing slightly. Oh, he is doing a number on your willpower. You need to get out of here.
“Yeah, uh…” He clears his throat, continuing straight away. You watch even more colour rush to his cheeks, his Adam’s apple bobbing nervously. “About earlier… when I stacked it… Was what Yoongi said true?”
Well. You were not… expecting that. For a moment you’re stunned into silence, self control hanging by a thread. “What… Yoongi said?”
Jungkook gives you a look like he can’t believe you’re making him say it. “That you, um…”
Humiliated but deciding to face it head on, you ask him with your own cheeks heating, “Are you asking about the pegging or the, uh… the liking you part?”
To your surprise, Jungkook chokes and stiffens in place, eyes shooting wide and face and ears going beet red. “I, um… I only heard the liking part…”
OH. Well. You kind of want to die, but… at least now he knows?
 …You’re gonna throw yourself off a bridge.
He must mistake the cause of your silence for something else, because he seems to panic. “B-because, um, I know you know how I feel, and it’s okay if you don’t um— I was just wondering—”
In the midst of his spiel, you take a seat on the bench, closer to him than you were last time. It only makes him grow more flustered before you press a finger to his lips to shush him. He gets the message and falls silent instantly, making your heart skip a beat at his ready obedience. God, are you an animal?! Really?!
“I was trying to track you down to confirm it, you know,” you say, shoving your embarrassment into a box in the far reaches of your mind. Time to swallow your pride.  “But you kept avoiding me.”
Jungkook’s eyes are still wide. “Oh… sorry.”
You smile at his soft, uttered apology. Testingly, tentatively, you shift your hand and rest it on his hip. His whole body stiffens once more, but its more in surprise than discomfort. “What would you do if it was true, hm?”
Like a deer caught in headlights, he’s momentarily speechless. When your thumb rubs against the hard line of his hip bone, drawing a shudder, he jerks back into motion.
“Oh my god, you—” he’s dazed before he narrows his eyes at you, voice dropping to a whisper that’s somewhat tinged with hurt. “Are you teasing me?”
You manage to hold back the laugh but can’t help the smile that rises at his words. “I always get the urge to tease you, Jungkook, but it’s not to be cruel.” You lean forward, holding his gaze. “I probably never grew out of that kindergarten stage.”
It takes a second for what you said to sink in. The way that hope enters his eyes is so cute that you’re humiliated at the urge to squeal that rises. “So, you…”
It’s embarrassing to say the words out loud, especially considering the filth running through your mind right now, and you can’t quite bring yourself to. Teasingly, you bring your other hand to his thigh, brushing the edge of the skirt with your thumb and enjoying the way he shivers. “It’s embarrassing to say out loud, so if you want to hear it, you’re gonna have to work for it.” 
The soft, excited gasp he lets out emboldens you to carry out your next action— you move the hand on his hip, brushing your fingertips up the side of his slim waist before bringing them back down to rest over his crotch. 
To your complete and utter surprise, there is already some firmness there that greets you. At your curious gaze, he flushes pink.
“It’s the skirt,” he confesses, averting his gaze to your lap for the briefest second. “You look really good in it…”
Not that your ego needs more stroking, but you’re happy to let it happen anyway. You hum, beginning to move your hand— he stifles a gasp.
“I know,” you say, grinning. It’s ridiculous how your stomach flips, arousal beginning to trickle into your abdomen and ache in the apex of your thighs. “I could feel you looking at me. I caught you a few times, too.”
He’s embarrassed, you can tell, but the current situation doesn’t leave much room for dignity as it is anyway. Still, you can’t help but tease him some more, voice soft as you rub over his growing bulge and lean closer. “Do you always look at me, Jungkook?”
He squirms, a gasp slipping out before he attempts to send you a glare. “This is embarrassing,” he whines. You raise a brow, increasing the pressure of your hand, and he is quick to amend his response in a whisper, “…Yes.”
“And what do you imagine, when you look at me?” you ask, unable to deny the thrill running through your veins and lighting heat in your abdomen. You pause your ministrations only to move your hand to the top of his skirt and slip beneath the material. This time a moan slips out before he can stop it. “Is it things like this?”
He lets his head fall back against the wall, looking at you through hazy, lidded eyes. “Yes,” he admits, and for how readily he supplied the answer you reward him by slipping your hand beneath the rest of the layers over his hips and wrapping your fingers around his hardening length.
He whines— actually whines— and rolls his hips into your hand, thick thigh tensing beneath the grip of your other hand. The resulting wash of arousal that floods over you is so sudden it almost makes you dizzy.
“Oh, you’re a good boy,” you mutter it without much thought, but surprise filters through you when you feel his length twitch and flush with heat in your hold at the words. Ah— he likes a bit of praise, does he? You slide your free hand up his thigh, working the waistband of his skirt and bike shorts down until they rest just past the beginning of his thighs. It’s like you’re looking at a work of art, you marvel slightly— the curls that begin to trail down a little below his belly button, the sculpted line of his hip bones and the hints of his abs that show as his body tenses. You’re just one woman.
“Does it feel as good as you imagined, Jungkook?” you aimed to speak louder but it comes out sort of breathy. You trail your fingers down the tan skin of his abdomen before gripping the material of his bottoms and using the moment to free his length.
If you didn’t have such a firm grip on it, you know it would have sprung back against his stomach— you try not to let your surprise show, either, because you could feel that he was packing, but seeing it is another thing and your stomach flips in giddy anticipation. Jungkook’s chest heaves as his breath quickens, eyes boring into you and hands bunching in the material of the punishment skirt. You stroke your hand along his length, pressing your thumb along the underside and relishing in the shudder it elicits.
“y/n,” he whines softly, face flushing as his cock twitches in your hold. Whether he’s forgotten you even asked a question or simply is too overwhelmed to answer right now, you don’t know. 
As for how you’re doing— you’re so turned on right now that in all honesty you don’t know what to do with yourself. A solution comes to mind quickly and you don’t have the usual self control you do to stop yourself. 
Mindful of his injured leg, you rise, keeping your grip on him as you do so. His lidded gaze follows you, soft gasps escaping him all the while.
“Give me your leg,” you instruct, relishing how quickly he listens. Presented with his thigh, you swing one of your legs over the other side of the bench and rest on it so that as little weight as possible is on his bad leg, your knees brushing his hips. As soon as you’re lowered, you can’t help but gasp and roll your hips— the only thing separating you and the smooth skin and hard muscle of his thigh is the thin layer of your damp panties, and the stimulation on your clit makes your entire core throb in arousal.
Apparently this is also one of the things he’s imagined, because Jungkook lets out a low, gasping moan and rolls his hips up into your hand— which, of course, makes his thigh muscles tense and shift, rubbing oh so nicely against your clit. You almost fall off from the jolt of pleasure that shoots up your spine, free hand shooting to grab his bicep, “Ah, Jungkook!”
He apparently has the sense of mind to support you by using the arm in your hold to reach and grip your hip. Generous amounts of precum have started to bead at his tip, and you drag your hand up his girth, collecting it on your thumb and smearing it down his length for lubrication. It elicits a whine, another roll of his hips, and like that you settle into a rhythm of sorts.
“y/n.” Each gasp and moan he lets out have to be specially designed to ruin you, you decide. He seeks your gaze with hazy, lust-ridden eyes. “Please kiss me.”
It’s a brazen request coming from him of all people, and you’re all too happy to oblige. You lean forward, the rock of your hips making you shudder, and connect his lips with your own— he’d sought your kiss as you did so, craning his neck forward and awaiting your lips. It’s a heated kiss from the beginning, given the situation— you don’t fight for dominance so much as assume it from the start. Each press of your tongue, graze of your teeth, has a new sound tumbling from his throat and into your mouth. It makes your heart race even harder than it already was.
It doesn’t take long for tension to begin to build in your abdomen, and you know if you’re already feeling it then he must be even closer. Not wanting this to end just yet, you force yourself to slow your hand down, breaking the kiss and shifting to press your mouth to his neck.
“Wh-what—” he gasps, shuddering as your thumb plays with his slit, rhythm slowed to a stop. Both of you are panting, almost, and you suckle a mark into the junction of his neck before pulling back with a grin.
“Surely that isn’t all you’ve imagined, Jungkook.” You lean forward, pressing a brief kiss to his mouth before pulling back— the way he chases your lips makes your heart squeeze. “What now? Be a good boy, tell me.”
Far from being embarrassed at this point and all but a slave to the haze of lust in the air, Jungkook’s breath hitches and he responds, somewhat tentative if anything, “… ride me.”
“Good boy,” you breathe, offering him a proud smile. He preens beneath your fond look.
You shift, and you think that he must have expected you to stand up fully and remove your clothes, or at least your bottoms, but to his surprise you simply shuffle up and reach beneath your skirt, slipping your panties aside and aligning his member with your entrance. You’re so turned on that you’ve soaked through your underwear, and you know you’ve smeared enough precum along his length that lubrication will be no problem. So you simply lower yourself down until his head parts your lips and begins to sink into you.
At the sheer size of him even as just the tip enters your cunt, you have to halt, gasping, “Fuck!”
If he wanted to respond, you don’t really give him time to; as soon as you get your bearings you continue sinking down onto him. There is a slight burn, of course, but you’re so turned on that it fades quicker than you can register. The sensation of him, the throb, his girth and the way he splits your walls, stretching you more and more as you seat yourself on him— it’s indescribable, and all you can offer is that it feels so good you swear tears are gonna prick at your eyes. From the look on his face, brows scrunched and mouth parted as a long, low groan slips out, you know it must feel just as good for him.
When the back of your thighs press against the top of his his and he’s fully sheathed in you, you feel like you’re about to lose your mind— this position has him so deep in your pussy that with each miniscule shift the tip of his cock presses against a spot that sends delicious jolts of pleasure up your spine. Honestly, if you weren’t so intent on seeing this through, you think you could cum from that sensation alone. 
Even as you’re in a mess of pleasure and a haze of desire, you can’t help but tease him some more. You clench your insides, rolling your hips— the sharp, lilting moan he lets out makes your stomach flip. “What now, baby boy?”
You hold his hips down with your hand, feeling them twitch with the urge to rock up into you. A long, drawn groan escapes him. “Do you want to see me? More of me? Or do you want to feel me?”
You take his hand into your hold and guide it up to your chest, slipping it beneath your shirt and bra to cup your breast. His breath hitches, lashes fluttering against his cheekbones as he blinks and attempts to clear the haze from his vision. You relish in the control you have over him until his thumb brushes your nipple and he pinches it, tweaking it instinctively. A moan tears from you, the shock of pleasure that results making you clench around him again; his free hand scrambles for purchase against your thigh, fingers digging in as pleasure washes over him in turn.
Your breath is coming a little faster now. Leaving his hand at your chest, you move it to drag up his neck before threading your fingers in the damp curls at the back of his neck. Finding a firm grip, you tug his head back ever so lightly— it elicits a new moan that you haven’t heard yet, and you really begin to think this boy will be your undoing. 
“What do you want?” you ask again, rolling your hips once more. It isn’t fair of you, you know, since you can hardly think yourself from the sensations. “You want me to move, baby boy?”
He nods, attempting to speak through the moan caught in his throat. “Please… fuck me, y/n.”
Well, who are you to say no to that?
Happy to oblige, you engage your thighs and begin to rise— the sensation of him dragging against your walls makes both of you gasp, and you almost falter in your movements from the feeling alone. Gathering your wits as best as you can, you continue your movements, successfully rising and then seating yourself once more. Unable to withhold much longer, you roll your hips and begin to set the two of you into a rhythm.
You stopped paying heed to the noises escaping you a while ago, but you don’t doubt that the sinful sounds tumbling from Jungkook’s mouth as you ride him are a large contributor to the way the tension in your abdomen quickly begins to knot and bundle once more.
Even with as heavenly as it feels, it’s hard to keep up momentum when your thighs begin to burn. Thankfully, Jungkook has more than enough stamina in his thigh muscles for the both of you, and when he senses your fatigue, he brings his grip to your hips to hold them in place before rocking his own up and beginning to fuck up into you.
Needless to say, the pace he sets is much faster and much harder than the one you had. Swears tumble softly from your mouth at the change in intensity of pleasure as it shoots through you, orgasm already approaching much faster than anticipated. Your hands come to grip his on your hips with a cry of his name, knees turning to jelly. 
Movement against your hand surprises you, but not as much as the sensation of Jungkook’s hand shifting to thread his fingers with yours. You honestly feel your heart burst, and as he fucks up into you that bit harder you can’t help the way you clutch his hand like a lifeline, the sweet moment quick to pass but most definitely not forgotten. 
“G-gonna cum,” you gasp, eyes closing and allowing the slap of skin and Jungkook’s gasping moans to overtake your senses. You don’t forget to indulge him in some praise. “Such a g-good boy, making me feel so g-good.”
He whines at your words, and right as your pleasure approaches its peak you feel his hips stutter and slam up into yours harder than all the times before. The stimulation of that spot deep inside of you is all that’s needed to push you into the throes of your orgasm, and it washes over you more intensely than you’ve ever felt before as you clench and tense with a cry of his name.
Distantly, you feel his own grip on you tighten, and his hips still as they’re pressed against yours. Warmth floods your core, cock throbbing as he empties inside you, and you swear you hear the softest of confessions uttered to the air as he joins you in your high.
He comes down before you do, although you’re not far behind him, and for a moment you sit in place, panting and attempting to come back to your senses. He’s softened inside you slightly, but when you shift and clench on instinct as you do so, feeling cum slide down your thighs, he twitches  and throbs inside you.
Taken aback, your gaze whips to him and now that his shame has returned to him, he has the decency to blush. Well, apparently Jeon Jungkook’s stamina really is no joke. Maybe he really was born to be an athlete.
“Greedy. You want more?” There’s a teasing lilt to your voice, and a thrilling mix of fear and excitement dances in his eyes.
“y/n—” he rasps, desperate. You slide off of him, making both of you groan, but return to your previous position on his thigh. He moans as he feels his own cum leak out of you and onto his skin. When your hand comes to wrap around his slick member, he jolts and whines.
“You wanna tell me what you said just before?” you ask, beginning to twist your wrist and stroke his cock ever so slowly. He shakes his head, whether at your question or the overstimulation, you’re not sure— you know it’s probably a bit of both though, considering he twitches in your hold.
“‘S embarrassing,” he murmurs, back arching as you increase your pace just a little. “Ah, y/n!”
“I see. You know, I think I can get you to cum again,” you say, changing tactics. 
Jungkook shakes his head, strands of his raven hair plastered to his forehead in sweat. “I can’t—”
“You should tell me,” you say, teasing lilt to your tone. He whines, rocking his hips into and then away from the sensations. 
When he shakes his head again, letting it fall back against the wall and baring the column of his throat to you, you jump on his acceptance of the situation. You pick up speed, rolling your wrist and moving in tune with the shifting of his body. It doesn’t take very long before his oversensitivity throws him into another orgasm, stronger than the last but dryer. The few beads of cum that escape seem ever so tantalising as they roll down his length, drawing your gaze.
“You gonna tell me now?” you ask, already knowing the answer. Jungkook slumps against the wall, breathing heavy and sweat glistening on his golden skin. He looks at you through heavily lidded eyes.
“It’s still embarrassing,” he whines, breathy in his exertion.
Right, well. You know what he said, but you want to hear him say it with his own mouth once more and you’ll stay here all night to make that happen if you need to.
Of course, it’s not until a while and another heated moment or two later that Jungkook realises this and gives in.
His confession is so much sweeter on your ears the second time, and of course, as promised, you reward him with your own. It’s worth it for the way it makes his eyes shine, you think. 
Jeon Jungkook really has you well and truly whipped. 
Tumblr media
a/n: thank u for reading and i hope u liked it! im super excited to have completed my first commission and would really appreciate it if u let me know what u think by sending me an ask and liking & rbing this with ur thoughts!! i read & appreciate everything!! thank u !! love u !! peace out !! :D
6K notes · View notes
thefanficmonster · 3 years
Note
I may or may not have just sent the 3 word challenge in my real account instead of anon... I'm sorry. Please don't answer there. :)
When you post, post answering here please.
Again, much love,
📚🌻
Don't worry dear! Your identity shall remain a secret 🥰 Here's yet another fic with my Resident Evil OC: Gwen Winters (she’s an adult guys, don’t worry. However this is still an Older Man/Younger Woman relationship)
The words dear  📚🌻 Anon gave me in their previous ask were: Unruly, endurable and system. Please enjoy!
What happens in the gym....
Pairing: Chris Redfield x Female OC
Warnings: Swearing, Spoiler Free 😊
Genre: Angsty Romance
“Sure, throw me in the fire like you always do, Leon!“ Chris snaps, clenching his fists tightly as he glares at his best friend while the two stand in the dimly lit gym.
“Chris, you’re a BSAA captain, for the love of God! You should know better than to complain about something as little as this!“ Leon, while significantly calmer tone and demeanor-wise, is glaring daggers of his own.
“Why me, damn it?! And why her?!“ Chris is not done with his attempts to get out of the situation Leon’s trying to land him in and his partner’s honestly done with it.
“And why not?! You see the same potential I see, why would it be so hard to train her? She’s a quick learner, she’s disciplined when she wants to be and she’s already skilled to a certain degree. You’ve made soldiers out of total wimps before, why is she such a hassle to you?!“
“Because she’s disciplined when she wants to be and I guarantee she won’t want to when she’s around me. She’s unruly, selfish, arrogant and a Chris-phobe. I’m telling you, she hates me!“
It’s about time Leon’s had enough of this conversation. To be honest, he was done with it as soon as it started but he stayed, thinking he’d be able to change Chris’ mind but seeing as how this is a hopeless case, he’s just been wasting his time. “Does she? Or are you projecting your hate for her onto her?” Slinging his duffel bag containing his training gear over his shoulder, Leon finally makes that realization that these are ten minutes of his life he’ll never get back and storms out of the gym without another word.
Chris doesn’t attempt to stop him, in fact, he’s relieved he left. He sighs, silently hating himself for all the shit he said and how he meant none of it. It was all hard bullshit and he doesn’t know whether to be thankful or disappointed that Leon didn’t realize. Either way, he’s been cleared of possible suspicion, even if training the newest BSAA rookie still remains as his task.
Gwen Winters, she’s such a fucking handful. One cannot tell if it’s because she’s angry with the world, angry with herself or just straight up picked up on the habits of the family that took her in when she was rescued from Raccoon City where she was held as an experiment hamster. A chemistry project basically. Ethan and Mia were recovering from the events back in Louisiana at the time, still probably are, that is not some shit you get over, so they thought having another person in the house would help them. And help Gwen did. See, Gwen isn’t a handful with everyone. In fact, she’s a real sweetheart and Chris knows it too, despite his bogus claims. He knows she’s got a heart and soul of gold and is built with the will of a BSAA soldier already. All she needs is a bit better fighting skills and she’s good to go. 
He sees how she acts with everyone around him. She’s been quick to make friends with Jill and his sister Claire and she’s even got Leon’s liking and trust which is hella hard to get, especially after all the shit with Ada. She’s overall a super sweet and lovely girl, even with him from time to time. He’s seen her welcoming, friendly smiles whenever he stops by the Winters’ home. He’s heard her laugh at the jokes he rarely cracks.
Then why does she act like she hates him so often? And why does he claim he hates her?
Chris is snapped back to reality by the sound of rough impact. It’s a very distinct noise, one he places immediately: the sound of fists hitting a punching bag. It’s the middle of the night, almost midnight actually, and knowing how lazy the soldiers on his team are, he can only assume it’s either his sister or Jill, given that Leon just left. However, they’ve had people sneak in to train for free before, so it’d be for the best if he went to check who was releasing some pent up energy on the poor punching bag. Judging by the intensity of the punches being thrown, sounds like the person might be angry as well.
And they have every right to be. Because they are Gwen.
Chris’ face goes a bit red at the sight of the infuriated rookie giving the punching bag her all, punishing it the way she’d want to do to her superior she just heard call her all the names she hates being referred by.
“Winters I-“
“Unruly?“ Punch “Selfish?” Punch “Arrogant?” Punch
She stills herself, sighing and wiping the droplets of sweat from her forehead with the back of her hand, “You say all that and expect me not to be a Chris-phobe?” She lets out a bitter laugh, rolling her shoulders before continuing her wrath over the piece of equipment she’s threatening to destroy. She hasn’t spared him a single look yet, something he’s rather grateful for because the last thing he wants to see is whatever her gaze is hiding right now. “I’ll talk to Leon.” She says, her voice leveled and breathy, far from the pissed off tone she was just using. This calmness is a lot scarier though. “I’ll tell him I don’t want you to be my trainer. To be perfectly clear, I never wanted you to train me in the first place. I’m just not the type to complain, you know. I’m not picky. Beggers can’t be choosers. I take what I can get. And you were all I was offered, but...” she trails off, delivering a particularly hard punch, “It’s not gonna work. I may not be picky, but I know when to draw the line. I know when I deserve better.”
“Kid, you really have no idea what the case really is here.“ He attempts desperately, taunted by the thought of acting on his instincts and approaching her even if that means being the recipient of one of those hard punches.
“You know, I’m strong. I’m skilled. I can hold my own in a fight quite nicely. I’m endurable. I’m not afraid to work my ass off and sweat and pant like a dog after workouts. There’s not a line I wouldn’t cross, but you still choose to make me feel lesser than any soldier you’ve ever come across, that’s really lovely of you, Captain Redfield.“
“Winters, please...“
“It’s ok, I won’t tell Ethan and Mia. I’m sure they’ll send you to hell over it. I’m not petty like that.“
He’s had enough. He’s had enough of hearing that hurt tone in her voice. He’s done hearing these words she’s so certain are true but aren’t. He’s done lying to her and to himself. Before he can even think twice about it, he grabs her by the arms gently but firmly, turning her to face him despite her hostile attempts to free herself from his hold like a wild animal caught in a trap. He’s surprised when she relaxes, probably seeing that as a quicker way out of the situation rather than struggling though if she tried to free herself any longer he would’ve probably let her go.
“Fucking hell, Gwen, listen to me.“ He looks her dead in the eyes, catching onto the spark of shock created by his use of her first name. But he also sees something else, something that looks dangerously a lot like tears. He knows she won’t cry, especially not in front of him, but knowing that he’s the cause behind the welling of those crystal droplets in her always shiny, always smiling eyes breaks him. When she doesn’t look away nor protest, he continues, “I can’t be your captain. I can’t be your trainer. I can’t be any of that. I’m a strictly professional man, and it’d be highly unprofessional of me to take you in as my soldier.”
“But why?“ She’s fully aware she sounds like a whiny kid - exactly how she thinks he envisions her sometimes - but she couldn’t care less. She wants and needs answers. She knows she won’t be able to fall asleep or keep coming back to the training center if she doesn’t get them.
It’s blatantly clear this is far from easy for Chris. His first instinct is to look away, let go of her, run away like he always does - not that she’d let him do such a thing but still. He’s finds the words impossible to spit out yet he oh so desperately feels the need to get them out of his system. And so, he gathers all the strength within him and finally forces himself to say it.
“Because a captain isn’t supposed to look at a soldier the way I look at you.“
Sure, it sounds cryptic as heck but he has no doubt she’ll catch on. Gwen is a smart and sharp girl, among many other things. She confirms this when barely three seconds after he’s said it, he notices her eyes widening
“Sir, I-“
“Don’t.“ He says simply, a small, regretful smile playing across his lips as his hand slides down her arm to take hold of hers, “I just admitted my dirtiest secret to you and you are still gonna remind me how unprofessional I am by using my title, Kid?“
She purses her lips, the shock momentarily replaced by her signature mild glare, “Well, you just admitted your biggest secret to me and yet you still choose to call me ‘Kid’, huh?”
He chuckles, letting his other hand repeat the movements of the first, “Sorry, force of habit.” His thumbs brush against her knuckles briefly as his head falls, his gaze fixating on where their bodies are connected, “You know, I didn’t tell you this to get myself any pity or anything. I just wanted you to understand and....wanted to get it off my chest. Ethan will kill me if he finds out, won’t he?” He suddenly asks, regaining the courage to look up at her once again.
She giggles, “Who says he’s gonna find out?”
Chris bites the inside of his cheek, shaking his head, “You’re right, there’s nothing really to find out abo-”
Gwen has never been a chatter nor can she tolerate when people beat around the bush so she’s quick to cut them off sometimes, no matter how rude that may seem or sound. However, just to clarify, her chosen method of cutting a person off isn’t always kissing them. Just saying - this is a special situation requiring special methods.
Taken aback by the sudden feeling of her lips on his, Chris’ eyes close automatically but not even a second later he responds to the kiss properly: wrapping his arms around Gwen’s waist as her hands travel up to cup his face. The kiss is short - too short if either of them is to be asked - but it’s worth all the words they didn’t say despite wanting to.
When they pull away, Gwen gives him a mischievous smile, “Now he could find out about that and then shit would go south. That’d suck, wouldn’t it Chris?“
He’s only ever heard her say his name twice, once in passing conversation with Claire and once earlier when she paraphrased his term ‘Chris-phobe’, both time spoken with some dose of dislike he now realizes was a cover-up all along. Turns out the two are a lot more alike than they initially thought. Regardless, hearing her say his name with fondness instead of bitterness makes his heart flutter, his body yearn to have her closer, his lips wanting to be in contact with hers again. But he’s a patient and self-controlled man, he’s nothing if not willpower sculpted in a human body, so he keeps his distance, waiting for her to pick the moves, waiting for her to make the decisions just like she’s his captain.
“Big time.“ He manages to say, voice coarse all of a sudden, barely able to leave his throat. “So it stays here, right?”
She giggles again, bringing her lips within an inch or two away from his, taunting him, threatening to break his self-control, “What happens in the gym stays in the gym, Redfield.”
Golden rules of discretion, ones he mustn’t break ever. Especially not when his captain - Captain Gwen Winters - holds so much power over him.
123 notes · View notes
geminidentitycrisis · 3 years
Text
The Scent of Leather and Hairspray
Present Mic/Hizashi Yamada x F!reader ONESHOT
(WARNINGS! - swearing)
---------
Sooooooo, I have a new favorite Pro, I guess haha
I hope you enjoy, and if you're underage, pretend you're older because I get it, I'd be Hot For Teacher too, but he's not a pedo sorry......
----------
You sighed as, upon exiting the store where you just purchased a frozen drink, the men you passed to enter that store started catcalling you. Just what you needed at the end of a rough day...
"Hey Honey, you'd be cuter if you smiled...!"
"Don't listen to that shit, babygirl, you're sexy as hell, c'mere and hang out a while...?"
Ignoring them the best you could, you kept walking, but they didn't take that very well. "You think you're too good for us, that it, stuck up bitch? Where you think you're goin'?"
You could hear their footsteps approaching behind you and turned to face them after sipping from your drink.
"Guys, please, I've had a hell of a day today and my quirk would probably scar you both for life and what do you say we just don't do this, huh?"
They exchanged glances before fixing you with threatening glares. "You think you're tough, babygirl? We'll see how tough you are when we get through teaching you some respect..." the first one said.
"HEY!"
A voice called from behind you and suddenly an arm was draped gently around your neck. You froze, being caught off guard tended to prompt a panic response when you were so tired.
You smelled leather and an overwhelming scent of hairspray.
"What's the trouble, my homies? Pretty sure ya heard the lady, she ain't jammin' to the vibe ya layin' down, ya dig? Beat it."
Heart skipping a beat or two, your eyes grew wide and a blush flooded your cheeks. "That voice...?!"
You whipped your head up to see the one and only Present Mic.
"Ah! I knew it! I knew I recognized your voice, I catch your radio show every day! You're the Sound Hero, Present Mic!" he flashed a grin down at you, winking.
"Oooh, you've got good ears, Listener! Thanks for Hypin' me up like that! Always great ta meet a FAAAN!" he responded in his commentator voice.
One of your would be tormentors interrupted angrily. "Hey, peacock head, why don't you mind your business?"
"PEACOCK...?! You boys best get ta steppin', aight?! Don't make me beat you up in fronta this pretty girl!" he replied in annoyance after his attention was so aggressively stolen from you.
The blush came back in full force and you couldn't contain a dreamy sigh as your lashes fluttered, eyes lidding contentedly now that you felt safe again.
*he said I was pretty~!* you thought.
"You believe this banana hair lookin' motherfucker? You're about to get your ass whooped, fruity!" the other threatened.
"Hey bro, watch your language! There's a lady here!" with the arm around your shoulders, Mic carefully raised it and guided you behind himself as the two started walking towards you both.
"Enough..."
Another voice came suddenly from the other side of the parking lot and everyone, with the exception of the blonde who was guarding you, turned to see Eraserhead.
Suddenly these jerks weren't so confident.
"Get lost, both of you, and go straight home or I'll bring the two of you in right now for loitering and harassment." he said calmly but with deep authority.
Mic crossed his arms, glaring at the duo as they ran off after a mere moment of hesitation, his cheeks puffed out slightly. "What a couple creepozoids! You okay, Pussy Cat...?" he quickly spun around to check you out, striking a dramatic pose while pointing at you, the trademark grin already back in place.
You smiled up at him with admiration sparkling in your eyes, clasping the cup you held in both hands and tight to your chest, stepping closer to him.
"Yes, thanks to you! You're my Hero~!"
Mic felt his own chest swell with pride a bit, the grin on his face getting bigger as he relaxed his stance and shoved his hands in his jacket pockets.
Usually by now the damsel has already flung herself on Aizawa, but not only were you praising him, you recognized him from just his voice and he was impressed at that.
"I can't believe I was just rescued by my favorite Pro, I am your #1 fan! Please, are you patrolling the city tonight? Please let me buy you a coffee or tea or something?? Just as a thank you...?"
Hizashi laughed rather loudly, one hand emerging from his pocket to be placed over his chest.
"HAHA! Aaaww, how can I say NO when you ask so sweetly?! Coffee sounds like a rockin' idea right about now!"
"Ugh, we don't have time for this, Mic..." Eraserhead complained tiredly.
Eyes rolling in exasperation, the blonde groaned twice as loud. "ugGHHH!! Don't be such a buzzkill, yo! I'll get you one, too, just chill!" with that, he trailed after you back into the store.
You watched as he doctored up the coffee you poured for him, blushing again when he threw a hint of a smirk your way, using the tip of his finger to lift the gold tinted shades he wore and showing you his emerald green eyes. "Don't worry, I'll pay for my boring friend..."
Smiling, you bounced on your heels. "Damn right you will, I'm not HIS fangirl, after all..."
This promoted a slight blush to his face, but he maintained that knockout grin. "Ha! Well, good thing his best friend is here at least, lucky for him I tagged along tonight, huh??"
"Lucky for both of us..." came your soft reply from over your shoulder as you turned to walk away, your hips swaying temptingly had definitely not escaped his notice.
He followed you to the checkout counter and placed some money beside yours, his ungloved fingertips brushing against your own when he does. Leaning down closer to you, he cocked his head, pushing his shades down his nose this time and raising a brow.
"Does my #1 fan have a name...?"
Your smile bloomed again, blushing up at him. "It's  _______...but I might prefer you calling me Pussy Cat...~"
Saying that last bit, you applied a sensual undertone which he picked up on instantly, making his blush spread over his face and grow darker as he chuckled in amusement.
When you guys walked out the door, you noticed Eraserhead seemed really annoyed but tried to ignore him, looking up at the Voice Hero hopefully.
"Listen, I know you're both busy, but if you have just one more second to spare, I can't tell you how much it would mean to me if I could get your autograph..."
Looking away awkwardly, he made a pained expression. "Aw, man, I dunno, we are kinda in a hurry here and stuff..."
You felt your heart sinking when he startled you with another loud laugh. "Hahaha, gotcha! JK! Of course I will, I ain't gonna leave ya hangin' like that, no way, that ain't my STYYYYYYYYLLLE!"
Giddy with excitement, you let out a tiny squeal, quickly fishing out a small notebook and pen from your purse as he set the cups down. When you handed it to him, his fingers brushed yours again, making you bite tenderly at your bottom lip.
They were so warm and soft...
He had started to whistle a cheerful little tune as he spun the pen between his fingers before starting to write in your book, it took longer than you expected, clearly longer than Eraser expected, too.
"Say goodbye to the girl, Mic, it's time to keep moving!" he didn't yell, exactly, too lazy, but he had raised his voice since last.
"YEAH, YEAH, I HEARD YA!!! Gimme a sec, ALRIGHT?!" the volume of the blonde's reply actually made your eardrums flinch and quiver this time, but you smiled anyway as he defended you again.
"There ya go! And hey, just to spite my buddy over there, I wouldn't mind walkin' ya home ta make sure ya get there safe."
The blush came right back, clutching the book to your heart, you gave a weak smile. "No, no, it's okay, really...I took up too much of your time already, and I only live around the corner from here..."
Eyes closing momentarily while you gathered yourself, you took a deep breath before confessing. "...I cannot express how grateful I am for you...not just for saving me tonight, but also for your talk show, hearing your voice over the radio gives me strength and motivation every week...it means the world to me...thank you..."
Beckoning him by flexing a finger, you stood on your tiptoes and pressed a sweet kiss against his cheek when he leaned in curiously.
Eyes widening, his whole face became scarlet red and his grin stretched from ear to ear. "AW, YEAH!"
He jumped, pumping his fists in the air and then proceeded to shoot you with his finger guns while  winking again. "Listen, I dropped my digits on that piece'a paper ya got there, Shawty...hit me up sometime if ya wanna chill! I'm down for whatever!"
You were caught off guard by that and checked the page he signed for you, finally reading what he wrote down as he rambled on as background noise about how he wasn't a creep like those other guys and you could say no without worrying about him making a scene, he just had to shoot his shot, I mean you DID kiss ME first ya know...
"For my #1 fan, _______...Thanks for the coffee and stay outta trouble! ...and maybe call or shoot a txt, if your feelin' this funky vibe, too? Live loud, Pussy Cat ;) don't ever let anyone try an put the mute on ya! XOXOX PRESENT MIC!!!"
Followed by his phone number, and there were little hearts drawn around the page.
You were already blushing when he surprised you again by returning your gesture and swooping in to plant a kiss on your cheek this time.
Reaching up to touch the spot, you smiled up at him shyly. "I can't wait...please be safe out there..."
"You got it! SEE YA SOON!" The Pro nodded vigorously, giving an enthusiastic wave of goodbye before grabbing his and Eraserhead's drinks, practically bouncing with every step.
It made you giggle, but you were trying not to get your hopes up too much. For all you knew, he gave his number out to every girl that asked him for a signature.
"Are you happy now...?" Shouta grumbled, taking the cup being offered as he turned to resume patrolling. "ARE YOU KIDDING ME?! HECK YEAH I AM! I'M ON CLOUD NINE RIGHT NOW, I JUST MET MY FUTURE WIFE!!!!!!!!"
You heard him very clearly, the blush traveling all the way down your neck this time, and you couldn't help another small giggle, your heart fluttering with happiness like the wings of the butterflies in your belly.
He just had that effect on you.
Glancing down at the notebook in your hand as you sipped your quickly melting frosty, you noticed in the bottom right corner was a little arrow, below which was written the word "flip".
You looked up again but the two Pro Heroes were already gone.
Curiously, you flipped over the page.
MARRY ME?!?!!
a. YES!!!!!
b. a
c. b
That smooth sonuvabitch had you blushing and giggling all night.
115 notes · View notes
morganaspendragonss · 3 years
Note
If you still have the square open, fingore for Tarlos? I looked it up and the definition made me all cringy lol because I am a giant wuss, so I was thinking maybe threat of fingore (or actual fingore if you want to go for it because you are clearly made of cooler and tougher stuff than me ;) ), something with Carlos hostage on a case and the bad guys want him to give up some information? Or Carlos is protecting TK somehow and won't tell them where he is?
holly's august extravaganza day 8: we'll hold each other soon
unfortunately the square had already been taken when this came through but i hope you like what i came up with! thanks for the prompt! tied into chapters five and eleven from the breeze in my austin nights
ao3 | 2.1k | angst with a happy ending, hurt/comfort, torture, carlos briefly thinks tk is dead but he's not
Carlos had known this would happen. He’s known for weeks; he’s felt the suspicion in the gang growing, sensed his cover crumbling bit by bit. It’s been especially bad since his run-in with Paul and Marjan, but that was really just the final straw.
Things with this mission have been going sideways for a long time. He’d reported it to his supervisors, of course he had, but all they’d said was that the case was too important to give up just because of one man’s feeling.
He wishes he could take satisfaction in being proved right.
Unfortunately, him being right means nothing to his supervisors. For Carlos, it means getting dragged out of his temporary apartment in the early hours of the morning and taken, blindfolded and gagged, to a remote corner of town, probably unknown to everyone outside of the gang.
Carlos doesn’t struggle as he’s shoved into a chair and chained by the feet, his hands and torso bound to the wood with a rough rope that rubs his skin painfully. By the low mutters and footsteps echoing around the room, it’s clear there’s more than just one or two of the gang holding him, so he figures that fighting will only make things worse for him.
Once he’s sufficiently tied up, the blindfold is yanked from his eyes and the gag removed. Carlos gratefully sucks in a few deep breaths, blinking hard as his vision adjusts to the harsh fluorescent lighting in the room. There are six men surrounding him and Carlos recognises one as the gang leader, Manese. Another, Daniels, is holding a crowbar, and all of them are armed with at least one gun, probably more.
Carlos, meanwhile, is lucky he’s wearing socks.
Thank god for draughty apartments.
Manese steps forward, his hard stare betraying little emotion. “I’m gonna cut the bullshit, Reyes,” he says. “We know who you are, we know you’ve been passing information to other cops, and we know you’re probably not doing it alone.
“So, you’ve got two choices. Either you make it easy for us and we’ll make it easy for you—I’d say I’d let you live, but you and I both know I can’t do that. But I will leave a body to bury. Or, you make it difficult and we’ll return the favour. And, believe me, we can make things very, very difficult for you.” He grins and spreads his hands out, tipping them in a mimic of a set of scales. “This only ends one way for you, Reyes. All you gotta do is decide how fast you want to get there.”
The look Manese sends him lets Carlos know that he already knows exactly what decision he’s going to make, and that he’s going to enjoy it. Carlos sighs and closes his eyes, briefly hanging his head. He spares a thought for his family back in Austin—his parents, TK—and prays that, whatever happens, they’ll at least be able to get some closure.
Then, he steels himself and looks Manese dead in the eyes. “Do what you want. I’m not telling you anything.”
Manese’s grin takes on a shark-like quality, and Carlos has to force himself not to react to the way he leers at him. “Excellent choice.” He flicks his hand and Daniels steps forward, a manic look in his eye as he flexes his grip around the crowbar.
Carlos barely has a moment to prepare himself before all he knows is pain.
*
He screams as the crowbar comes down for what feels like the hundredth time, eliciting a sickening crack as his arm breaks. Carlos’s vision white out and he folds in on himself as much as he can, his left arm straining to cradle his right, but all he achieves is the already abused skin becoming more raw and sore. He breathes heavily, blinking rapidly as the room slowly swims into view once more. Daniels looks bored, the crowbar swinging loosely in his grasp, and Manese seems to be running out of patience.
“Got your memory back yet, Reyes?” he asks tersely.
Carlos just shakes his head and braces himself for the next hit.
Which doesn’t come.
And doesn’t come.
And doesn’t come.
Carlos squints up at them, frowning when he sees Manese with a hand on Daniels’ arm as he studies him closely. The calculating glint in his eye sends a flash of dread through Carlos; nothing good can possibly come of this.
“Go for his fingers next,” he orders after a while, releasing Daniels. “I don’t care how—break them, shoot them, crush them, whatever—just get me answers.” He turns to Carlos and tuts, sighing heavily in mock regret. “This is your own fault, Reyes. All this can be over like that”—he snaps his fingers—“if you just give me what I want. A couple names, a location or two, that’s all I’m asking. Not much, right?”
Carlos stubbornly stays silent—at this point, he’s not sure he has enough breath left to speak even if he wanted to—and Manese sighs again.
“Your funeral.” He shrugs and steps back to give Daniels room, but before anything can happen, one of the others in the room rushes forward to whisper something to Manese. Carlos can’t hear what’s being said and he’s too exhausted to try; all he can feel is relief for the brief reprieve. His arm is screaming at him, the pain in the rest of his body paling in comparison, and he’s not sure how much longer he can stand it.
The hushed mutters continue for another minute, until eventually Manese nods sharply and four of the six men in the room file out. He smiles at Carlos, sickly sweet, and claps his hands together once, rubbing them for good measure. “Looks like it’s your lucky day, Reyes,” he says, with a lazy drawl that can’t mean anything good. “Business calls.”
Carlos doesn’t have time to comprehend what that means before Manese and Daniels are also leaving, flipping them lights off as they go.
And Carlos is left alone.
*
Time means nothing as Carlos waits for someone to return and finish what they started. The only thing he’s certain of is that something must have changed to get Manese to halt his torture, and it probably isn’t a very good something.
Not for Carlos, at least.
He thinks about trying to escape, but even slight movements are so painful that he fears he might throw up or pass out or, more likely, both. Besides, even if he did manage to get out of the bonds on his arms and torso, there would still be the chains on his feet to deal with, and Carlos knows there’s more of a chance of rescue than him dealing with those on his own, especially with a broken arm.
His mind is left to wander, and he keeps circling back to one point that seems to solidify itself more with each second that passes.
He’s not getting out of here.
A fresh wave of pain—not physical, this time—washes through him, and his whole chest aches as he thinks of TK. He’d been so worried for Carlos ever since they found out about the case, and he’d begged him to stay safe the morning he’d left just over three months ago.
“Be careful, please,” TK said, smoothing down the lapels of Carlos’s shirt. “Whatever happens out there, whatever you have to do, just promise me one thing. Promise you’ll come back to me.”
Carlos knew better than to promise something like that, and TK knew better than to ask it. But because it was him, and because it was TK, Carlos just nodded and leaned in to press a kiss to TK’s temple.
“I promise,” he whispered, pulling away. TK didn’t let him go far before dragging him into a real kiss. It felt like it lasted forever, only to seem far too short when they broke apart, still clinging to one another. Carlos allowed himself another minute in TK’s embrace, then forced himself to move away, giving his boyfriend one last smile.
TK returned it with a smile of his own, and Carlos carried it with him long after the door swung closed between them.
It’s the last good memory Carlos has, and he’s going to hold onto it for as long as he has left. If he’s going to die, then the last thing he wants to see is TK’s smile, even if it is just in his mind.
*
Carlos is nearly blinded when the lights suddenly turn back on, revealing Manese and two other gang members standing in front of him. He only vaguely recognises these two—it’s possible he could dredge up some names if he thought about it for long enough, but his attention is locked on Manese, who looks far too pleased with himself, in the same way a predator must look before it catches its prey.
“You’ve made it clear you’re not going to give us any names,” Manese says, “so now I’m going to give you one.” He steps closer and lowers his voice, grinning like he’s sharing a secret just for the two of them. “Tyler Kennedy Strand.”
Carlos’s blood runs cold at the sound of TK’s name.
TK’s full name.
“What—” but his ruined and dry throat refuses to cooperate. Instead, he levels a glare at Manese, and hopes that it’s enough to convey every single question and threat running through his mind right now.
If possible, Manese’s smile widens. “Recognise it do you?” he says lightly. “I thought you might. See, Carlos, we have people all over, not just in this shithole town, and once we knew who you were, it was child’s play to track down your nearest and dearest. And who is nearer and dearer than that pretty boy of yours?”
He steps back and snaps his fingers, holding his hand out. One of the others hands him a slip of paper, which Manese then presents to Carlos, dropping it carelessly in his lap. “Take a look.”
Curiosity getting the better of him, Carlos looks down at what he realises is a photograph. He can’t understand it at first, but slowly the details become clearer and more familiar, and—god.
“I’ll give him credit, he put up quite the fight,” Manese is saying, but he sounds like he’s shouting down a tunnel, the roaring in Carlos’s ears blocking out most other sounds. “It’s unfortunate that fists can’t stop a bullet.”
*
Everything stops making sense after that.
TK is dead.
TK is dead.
It makes no sense, so why should anything else? Carlos stares and stares at the photo, and keeps staring even after it’s snatched out of his lap, the image burned onto his retinas by now. He’s aware, distantly, of voices and sounds and sensations but they’re all muted, happening outside this bubble he’s created around himself.
He wishes they’d just get it over with.
*
Carlos blinks, and there’s someone new in front of him, someone unfamiliar who touches him gently and looks at him kindly.
He blinks and the scenery changes. He’s in a vehicle, staring up at a white ceiling, being taken...somewhere. He feels warm and the pain has dimmed, but he’s sinking again before he can put a thought to what that means.
He blinks and he’s in a bed, a woman standing in front of him and asking him questions. Carlos doesn’t really understand what’s going on, doesn’t know what could possibly be more important than the fact that TK is dead and it’s all his fault. He shakes his head at the woman and turns away.
He blinks, and TK is there.
And, when he blinks again, TK is still there.
And it’s—it’s impossible. He’s hallucinating or dreaming because TK is dead, and dead people don’t come back to life just because he might wish it.
So he tries, and he tries, and he tries to snap himself back to reality. But it doesn’t work, and TK is still in front of him, that crease between his brows growing with every second that passes. Carlos wants to reach out and smooth it away but he knows he can’t, and—
And, TK takes his hand and presses it to his chest.
Hallucinations don’t feel that solid.
They also don’t have a heartbeat.
This time, when TK doesn’t disappear, Carlos allows himself to believe.
“I’m not going anywhere, baby,” TK whispers in his ear, holding him close, warm and solid and alive. “I’m always going to be right here.”
49 notes · View notes
ofbardsandmonsters · 3 years
Text
I’m supposed to be working on my STB bingo card and Ironhusbands bingo card and my Stony Loves Steve piece
Instead, I accidently an entire oneshot because it wanted out of my brain
So I give you a Stuckony mafia-esque au. You can also read it here on ao3
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Bucky was steadily losing hope that he and Steve would make it out of this alive. The men that had taken them were obviously experienced, and had planned for the capture of two ‘wolves. The ropes binding them felt like they were laced with wolfsbane and dipped in silver. The mixture made them weaker and confined them to their human forms, unable to fight back. He could see Steve drooping beside him, the blonde’s breathing growing more ragged by the minute.
He dropped his voice to a whisper low enough that only his packmate would be able to hear. “Come on, Steve. You gotta hold on. The pack will be here soon. We’re gonna get out of this.”
“B…Buck…”
Just as he was opening his mouth to respond, Bucky heard a commotion at the other end of the warehouse where they were being kept. Thick, unnaturally black smoke was pouring in from under the door and the hunters were pointing their guns at it, clearly shaken.
Within seconds the smoke filled the entire front half of the large room. Everyone seemed to be holding their breath, waiting. A few more moments passed, and then the cloud of smoke seemed to part. A short, dark-haired man in an elegant suit stepped through, flanked by four hulking bodyguards. Bucky’s eyes widened in shock. He knew this man. Everyone in the city knew this man.
The man stopped in the middle of the room, one eyebrow raised at the guns pointed in his face. When he spoke, his voice was smooth, but colder than the arctic.
“Gentlemen. I believe you have two puppies that belong to me. It would be in your best interest to return them to me. Immediately.”
Bucky felt Steve perk up beside him, groaning a little as he struggled to open his eyes.
“Took… took you long enough. I was… just taking a nap.”
“Terribly sorry, sweetheart. These men are good, I’ll give them that. They hid you well. But they’re not better than me.”
Bucky’s eyes went back and forth between Steve and their unlikely savior. What in the hell was going on here?
“Steve, buddy, pal… why is the head of the most powerful coven on the east coast calling you ‘sweetheart’?”
Even in his weakened state, Steve managed a tiny blush as he cleared his throat. “You remember how you’ve been hasslin’ me about all the time I’m spendin’ distracted by my phone?”
He didn’t think it was possible, but somehow Bucky’s eyes got even wider. He glanced at the newcomer again, then went back to staring at Steve. “This is who you’ve been sneakin’ off to see?” He barked out a laugh, tilting his head back to stare at the beams that made up the ceiling of the warehouse. “Oh ho, Sam’s gonna love this.”
Across the room, the leader of the hunters that had snatched them was instructing his men to lower their guns as he cautiously approached the intimidating witch. “M-Mr. Stark, I had no idea these ‘wolves were under your protection. Please believe that I would never have—”
“Spare me. You may have been smart enough to hide from me until now, but you were also stupid enough to go hunting in my territory. Every man, woman, and child—human or otherwise—in the entire city and beyond are under my protection. I don’t take kindly to those that break my rules.” He turned to the four men that had accompanied him through the smoke. “Happy, show these men the error of their ways.”
The largest of the four men stepped forward and curled his big hand into a fist. The sound of men screaming was merely background noise, because all of Bucky’s focus was on Stark as he came toward them. A snap of his fingers and their bindings were gone. He went to Steve first, pressing two gentle fingers to the blonde’s forehead. Bucky blinked, and suddenly his best friend was good as new. As he stared, Steve slumped forward to wrap his arms around Stark’s waist and buried his face in the other man’s stomach.
Stark threaded the fingers of one hand through Steve’s hair in return, wrapping the other arm around his shoulders. He suddenly looked much softer, more like the terrified partner he clearly was and less like the cold and ruthless coven leader. “By the gods, Steve, I was so fucking worried when you stopped answering my messages. Pepper tried to tell me everything was fine, but I knew. I just knew something was wrong.”
Bucky’s enhanced senses, no longer dampened by the silver and wolfsbane, picked up the minute trembling in Stark’s hand where it rested on Steve’s head. The other brunette turned his head, eyes like the finest expensive whiskey capturing Bucky’s own. “You must be James. Steve talks about you constantly. I’ve honestly been a little jealous until now.”
“It’s Bucky, actually.”
Stark’s nose wrinkled like he smelled something rotten, and he used the hand in Steve’s hair to pull the blonde back enough for their eyes to meet. “I refuse to call him that. There’s nothing dignified about the name ‘Bucky.’”
Bucky made a sound of outrage and scrambled to his feet, hands clenching into fists at his sides. “I’m so sorry that my name doesn’t meet your standards, your highness.”
“Buck—”
The lazy smirk on Stark’s face just made him more furious, and Bucky took a step forward. “And where do you get off thinkin’ you can call me anything—”
Steve struggled to his feet, sliding smoothly into Bucky’s path, both hands held up in front of him in a placating gesture. “Come on, Buck. Just take a breath, okay?”
Stark patted Steve on the arm and stepped around him, lifting his chin to meet Bucky’s eyes with that same lazy smirk. Despite the anger swirling in his gut, Bucky’s stupid wolf brain whispered that the witch had the prettiest eyes he’d ever seen.
“My apologies, James, I meant no offense. In case you hadn’t heard, I am quite old and as such, am used to more… refinement. Ask Steve how long it took him to convince me to stop calling him Steven.”
Bucky looked at his best friend over Stark’s shoulder, and Steve only shrugged with a fond smile on his face. Then something Stark had said bounced back and Bucky turned back to the older man. “What did you mean, ‘jealous until now?’”
Stark’s smirk shifted into something more sly, almost seductive, and it transformed his face. Bucky’s wolf brain sat up at attention, and if he had been in full wolf form, he was sure his tail would be wagging.
“As I said, Steve talks about you often. And I was jealous, see, that I would have to share his affections. I don’t usually like to share. But I cherish Steve, a great deal more than I’ve ever cared for someone before. And I would do anything to make him happy. Even sharing. That is, until I saw you for myself. And now I understand perfectly.”
Bucky’s wolf brain was practically salivating as it followed where Stark was heading faster than his human brain did. It’s reaction was so strong, that even in full human form, Bucky could practically taste the scent of mate on his tongue.
“What, exactly, do you understand?”
Stark took a step forward, and then another and another until he was practically chest to chest with Bucky.
“I understand that sharing Steve’s affections will be the easiest thing I’ve ever done. Because, if you’re amenable, I’d be more than willing to share mine as well.”
Bucky’s wolf brain howled in response, and it took a large chunk of his self control not to let the sound come barreling out of his own mouth. He glanced at Steve, who had a desperately hopeful look on his face, then back at those intoxicating brown eyes.
“I’m… yeah. Definitely amenable. To all of that.”
That seductive smirk blossomed into a bright and happy grin, making Stark look soft and boyish as it lit up his entire face. It was a heady thing, to bring about that kind of joy in someone so powerful. Bucky made a silent promise to do whatever it took to bring that smile out all the time.
Stark held out his hand, and Bucky accepted it without hesitation. The witch towed him backward until the three of them were sharing the same space. He shivered at the way their scents mingled together.
“I’m still calling you James.”
Steve snorted. “Tony.”
“Keep saying it like that, doll, and you can call me whatever you like.” Bucky let a little growl slip into his voice, and celebrated a silent victory at the way it made Stark—Tony—shiver.
“I’m sorry, Steve, but you’re no longer my favorite.”
Steve spluttered, and Bucky tugged a laughing Tony against his chest. “Sorry, Stevie. Not my fault our little mate likes a bit of a growl and you’ve never given it to him.”
“Little—!”
Bucky ducked his head to claim a kiss from their new mate, cutting off his protests. The sounds Tony made in response set his blood on fire. They needed to get out of this hellhole. Now.
“Can you do that little smoke trick again, take us home?”
Tony grinned and lifted his hands.
“With pleasure.”
52 notes · View notes
Text
sensitive: monsta x (ot7)
SMUT but also kinda fluffy
AN: i got carried away with some of these lemme know what length u prefer bc i have no idea if they’re too long or too short :/ <333
shownu | son hyunwoo
shownu had been busy filming variety shows and other schedules so you weren’t spending much alone time together besides cuddling at night and seeing him off in the morning with a kiss and breakfast
to say the least you were frustrated
especially when videos of your boyfriend dancing with his chest exposed glistening with sweat kept trending on social media
he wasn’t any better either, he texted you when he could, saying how much he missed you
he really wanted to say that he wanted to fuck you as soon as possible, but the members had a habit at looking over his shoulder at his screen and that was definitely not something they needed to see
so when shownu came home earlier than usual and found you in the kitchen making ramen just wearing his shirt, he couldn’t hold back any longer
“hyunwoo you’re home early!!” he opened his arms for you to jump into and you did just that, he caught you easily as you wrapped your legs around his waist
shownu didn’t say anything, instead kissing the air out of your lungs and his hands roamed to your ass, hiking you up a bit higher, you could feel his hard on against you and your core began to warm
his lips left yours and found their way to your neck, and you moaned loudly, already losing control
he smirked against your neck and then put you down suddenly, he noticed how you instantly pouted, such a baby
“your ramen’s gonna overcook.” he reminded you and you completely forgot as you ran for the stovetop
you finished cooking the ramen and it was really only enough for one person but you made some rice alongside it so both of you could eat
you set the food down on the table and were about to sit down when he pulled you into his lap
you decided it was time for payback as you wiggled your hips in what seemed like an innocent excuse to get comfortable
he didn’t show any reaction until after he finished eating and leaned back in the chair to let you finish, his hands resting on your hips now
you were clearly wet and he knew that, he must have, all that separated his pants and your core was your thin lace panties
as soon as you finished and set down your bowl he pushed your hips down onto his hardening cock, you moaned instantly
“did you think you’d get away with that?” you whined at his tone and shook your head, not being able to form any coherent words
before you knew it he was pushing the bowls aside and lifting you onto the table, pushing your panties to the side and entering you
there was no friction whatsoever as you were practically dripping onto the table
hyunwoo didn’t hold back in his stroke but you were so worked up and sensitive you came almost immediately, shaking under his grip
“already baby? you must have been so worked up?” he almost looked concerned if it weren’t for his still punishing pace, it didn’t matter if you had already came because the second time around you came with him
“i needed you so badly hyunwoo.” you gasped when he pulled out and kissed your forehead
“me too.”
wonho | shin hoseok
wonho was still wearing leather pants from his schedule during the day when he came home
you couldn’t tear your eyes away from how his legs stretched the material out and showed how muscular his thighs were
after being home for a couple minutes and trying to hold a conversation with you he eventually started teasing you, “y/n my eyes are up here”
“oh yeah i know just god your thighs....” he laughed at your reaction, you sounded like a high schooler
you were wearing a skirt and even the air conditioner couldn’t cool you down
you stepped forward to kiss him and he reacted without hesistation, pulling you closer by your hips
you moaned in his mouth as his hands moved to your ass and squeezed tighter
you could barely contain yourself any longer, deciding the bed was too far away and walked him towards the couch
he sat down with a huff pulling you into his waist and you straddled him, pulling back to catch your breath
“hoseokkkk can i try something?” you were shy and he drank in every second of it, your cheeks were blushing and the purity contrasted so heavily with your swollen lips, wild hair, and what you were about to ask of him
“of course.” he was always down for whatever you wanted to try and you couldn’t believe you hadn’t asked this before bc holy fuck his thighs....
you shyly moved one of your legs to instead straddle one of his legs and his eyes darkened, you braced yourself on his other thigh and the sofa next to you as you began to grind down
you were already so wet and hot and the leather felt even hotter against you, you closed your eyes and moaned at the sensation, you could hear him groaning as well and then his hands moved to under your skirt and spanked you hard, you couldn’t help but moan even more
you wanted to feel him better and as if reading your thoughts, he pushed your panties to the side, letting you fully feel the leather against you and then simultaneously he flexed his thigh muscles and pushed up slightly
after a couple seconds of this you came onto his leather pants and fell against his chest, “baby was so riled up huh?”
“only for you, always for you” wonho liked that as he lifted you up and took you to the bed to lick you clean and make you lick his pants clean
minhyuk
it was a lazy day for you and minhyuk you were cuddled up on the couch watching movies
only when his hand accidentally brushed against your sensitive stomach, did things start to become less than innocent
at least for you, it was the beginning of the end as you couldn’t help but watch minhyuk’s lips and how his mouth curled around the popcorn as he ate or how he would lick them every now and then
you were entranced
finally when his fingers idly traced his bottom lip after slipping a piece of popcorn into his mouth, you broke
in an instance you straddled him and pushed him back into the couch, although shocked his hands found your hips instinctively
before he could say anything you were sucking in his bottom lip and biting it, finally kissing him when you heard him groan
you began to grind down on him, just the friction from your jeans alone made you dizzy
you could feel his hard on against you as you kept kissing and he unzipped your pants to get one hand on your core
a couple more rolls of your hips and his hand rubbing you and you were shaking on his lap
“so fucking sensitive...i didn’t know you were so worked up.” he teased as he pulled his hand out and licked it clean, you felt ready for another round just watching him
kihyun
okay so this starts out less than innocent
in fact you were in quite the opposite position
you were wearing a short plaid schoolgirl esque skirt, no panties, bent over your kitchen table with your ass on display
you were also soaking wet and trickling down the table because kihyun was punishing you with his favorite paddle
he had found you about to jerk off when he got home and instantly got angry
“you fucking brat...do you think you’re allowed to touch yourself? who said you could?” he was paddling you and you were so wet just from the stinging and his words
you deserved it and you knew it but you couldn’t help but moan and kihyun was gracious enough to let you be loud
by the tenth paddle you were already close, “kihyun i’m so c-close” you whined out and he stopped immediately the cold air making your ass sting even more
“do you deserve to come?” his tone made you even more whiny as you begged for him to let you
he finally caved and instead of the paddle used his hand, making the table even messier, you were making a puddle at this point and by the fifth spank you came
he licked you clean and pulled you to the bed for cuddles and aftercare, kihyun flipped the switch so quickly it made you feel so fulfilled
hyungwon
so this one also doesn’t start innocently
you were visiting the boys in their dressing room after a performance, now they only waited for the awards to be handed out for number one song at the music show
there was usually about an hour of waiting time so the boys ate at that time and invited you to eat with them
you took your seat next to hyungwon and today’s menu was tteokboki, ramen, and barbecue which was pretty standard
you let the boys eat most of the food but couldn’t help but eat some tteokboki, hyungwon watched you intently and he met your eyes with your lips wrapped around a tteokmyeon and ate it innocently, however hyungwon’s expression darkened and you didn’t understand why
that is until you were all done eating and with 15 mins to spare, he pulled you by the wrist to an empty dressing room, locking the door behind you both
“what the fuck are you gonna do about this?” he looked down at his now very obvious hard on and you stepped closer gulping
“hyungwon...” you whined automatically, you wanted him so badly but there wasn’t enough time
“i’m waiting?” he was so fucking hot when he got all angry and demanding and you sank to your knees and he hummed, “that’s better.”
he pulled his pants down and his member sprung free, you gulped before slowly licking a stripe down it, he moaned so deeply and desperately, you got turned on
as you started to take him in he continued to moan and growl at you, eventually taking your hair in his fist and fucking your mouth
his moans and his grip made you so wet you felt close to orgasm and then he noticed you rocking back and forth slightly
“y/n are you getting off from sucking my cock? you’re such a dirty whore.” he pulled your head off with a lewd pop and you were drooling everywhere and moaning
“i am..all yours, love your cock.” you were practically drunk off him as you lapped up his precum forming again and took him in your mouth
as he came in your mouth, you came too, the moans and grip and his cock in your mouth was too much for you
“pretty baby...you’ll get rewarded later.” he wiped the drool from your lips as you stood to face him and he kissed you before leaving to head to the main stage
jooheon
jooheon had just gotten out of the shower, only a towel covering him so you didn’t miss an opportunity to admire him
“wow you’re not even trying to be subtle” he teased and you just winked in response
he went to change, putting on shorts and a tank, looking cute as always, you were clad in just a t-shirt of his and his boxers because he loved when you wore them and you had to admit they were really comfortable
he flopped onto the bed next to you and cuddled up to you and you continued to scroll idly on your phone
his hands slowly made their way from your waist to your hips and then under your shirt to just above your waistband
you set your phone down when you noticed what he was doing, his touches feeling less innocent than before
“what? continue ignoring me.” jooheon was being petty but you wanted to play along so you scoffed before pretending to go back on your phone, his strong arms pressing against you and pulling you to him as he pushed his own shirt up your torso and skirted over the boxers
despite your act, you were already wet, hell you had been wet since he came out of the shower and he could probably tell because as he began to touch you through the boxers he felt just how wet
“you should get an oscar for this performance.” and that’s when you broke because fuck he was funny and you were so wet for him, you decided to just give up and straddle him pushing him onto his back
“will you give me an award of some sort?” you teased as you moved back and forth across his cock you could easily feel through his shorts, he was getting hard and you were getting wetter, you’re sure your thighs were wet too by now
“fuck baby you know i will.” he threw his head back and let you grind a little bit more before flipping you onto your back
he pulled your shorts down and the cool air made you gasp
“so fucking wet.” he gave you a second of adjustment before diving down and licking your thighs clean and then finally your core, sticking his tongue inside you was the final straw as you shook as you came basically into his mouth he moaned at the sensation, drinking you up
I.M | im changkyun
you had a thing for jewelry
call it a kink or fetish, whatever but you really only noticed when changkyun started wearing rings more often
he had just come back from working at the studio for lunchtime with you and had a couple rings on, his fingers looking long and slender and you were entranced by them
he noticed you staring as you ate lunch together
“something on my hand?” he knew you liked his hands because he’d choke you with them among other things but you didn’t seem to be this entranced unless you were in the bedroom
“uhm no it’s just your hands are...hot.” you felt like an idiot saying it but changkyun was anything but a kink shamer so he opted for making you impossibly more flustered
you had some ramen broth on your lips which he graciously swiped with his fingers only for those fingers to be pressed against your lips, and in a cloud of arousal you realized he was letting you suck them
you did just that
you brought both of your hands up to hold his as you slowly sucked the two digits, swirling your tongue around them, closing your eyes at how good it felt and then you heard him groan
you opened your eyes to find changkyun staring at you in wonder and you blushed
he motioned with his other hand for you to come to him, and without hesitation you got out of your chair to sit on his lap, taking his fingers out of your mouth but still holding his hand
“you’re so fucking cute.” his voice was deeper than usual, making you shake with arousal as he growled in your ear, you were sitting on his lap, one hand caging your waist the other still held in yours and you were so aroused you felt like crying
you raised his hand to your mouth again, sucking slowly, reveling in the feel of his cold rings against your tongue
unknowingly, you had began to wiggle your hips on his lap and his grip tightened on your waist, you halted your actions to meet his gaze, you could tell he was holding back from taking the lead
but you didn’t want him to hold back
you wanted him to break you
so you dropped his hand onto your lap and cupped his face, kissing him slowly, pulling away to whisper, “i want to feel your rings against me.”
as soon as the sentence left your lips he was standing up and carrying you to the bedroom
he laid you down on the bed and practically ripped your pants off, revealing how wet you were
his other hand was cold, not wet from being sucked on, so he traced your core with it making you tremble under his touch, when one finger entered you, you arched your back in utter pleasure, and the second made you scream his name
you had never felt so sensitive before
finally he added a third and started to finger you and when you felt the cold silver against your walls you came instantly
he cleaned you up and let you lick his fingers clean
“i gotta buy more rings.” you giggled as he kissed your forehead and cuddled you sleep
775 notes · View notes
farfromharry · 4 years
Text
always | harry holland full series
summary: harry helps your through one of the most challenging times in your life and you couldn’t be more grateful. only for this whole experience to make you realise you were in love with him, but now you had more than just yourself to think about.
word count - 28k
(read individual chapters!)
“I have to go home Harry.” you giggled, trying to pull him towards the door of the house party you were in. He sighed, resting his head on top of yours, swaying you both slowly to the loud, booming music playing in the background. your phone buzzed again in your hand, the vibration alerting you of another text from Nate, and another one that you were going to blatantly ignore.
“ ‘m gonna miss you.” he drunkenly slurred, a giggled bubbling in your throat. you rolled your eyes, practically holding him up.
“Come on, I'm literally taking you home silly.” you had decided on being the designated driver for the night hours ago, right after seeing how harry downed his drink when you got here. you hadn’t particularly felt great all week but harry was so excited about this party, more so that it was for his brothers amazing performance in Spiderman: far from home, and you couldn’t possibly turn down his offer, wanting to support Tom at the same time.
“Do you need some help?” you looked up and made eye contact with Harrison.
“Yes please.” you whined.
With the help of a slightly tipsy Harrison you managed to get Harry into your car, ignoring the now, almost consistent and highly irritating, buzz of your phone. Harry slumped into the passenger seat when you let go of him, laying his head on the window and quickly passing out.
“what am i going to do with you?” you laughed to yourself, looking at your best friend drool on himself like a baby, you clipped his seatbelt into place and closed the door, getting in the driver’s side with a heavy sigh. driving to the large house that the group of lads lived in was a routine for you at this point, you were there with them more often than you were at your own home. This time around though, the short drive was filled with random muttered sentences falling from Harry's mouth every so often, mumbled under his breath in his heavy sleep.
After pulling up outside the house you mentally debated what the best way to get Harry from the car to his bed would be considering he wasn’t going to help. Eventually settling on just having to guide him there with a struggle.
“okay, come on mister, let’s get you to bed.” you hoisted him up out of the car, stumbling slightly as you did so, draping his arm around your shoulder as you led him up to his front door. you unlocked it with your spare key, with much difficulty, and hauled him inside.
“who knew you were this heavy?” you asked rhetorically, closing the door behind you with your foot.
“what are you doing?” you looked up and spotted Sam sitting with his girlfriend in the living room, you smiled sheepishly, ready to apologise for the interruption.
“he’s really drunk, and also really heavy, please help me.” you pouted, your knees basically buckling under Harry’s weight. Sam took pity seeing the drunken Harry cling to you, practically putting all his weight on you, something he knew from experience wasn’t easy to deal with.
Sam wrapped his twin's arm around his shoulder, shooting a quick apology to Elysia, who brushed it off with an amused laugh. 
Sam almost easily helped Harry upstairs, saving you the task of changing him into comfier clothes by doing it himself. leaving you to laugh in the corner at how difficult Harry was making it for his brother. when he was finally done he let out an exhausted sigh, throwing his dirty clothes in the corner of the room.
“thank you for your help.” Sam nodded, leaving you with a quiet ‘good luck.’ you looked at Harry with a sigh, pulling the covers of his bed over him and brushing your hand over his hair.
“y/n?” he slurred, blinking his eyes open just a little.
“hi, what’s up?” he smiled sleepily at you.
“thank you.” you giggled, looking at his half closed pretty eyes.
“of course.” you stroked his hair for a little bit longer than probably needed, making sure he was okay and didn’t need to be sick at all. He watched you the whole time with a lazy smile, nuzzling his head further into your loving touch.
“get some sleep, your heads gonna hurt in the morning.” before you left you made sure to get some painkillers and a glass of water. you placed them on his bedside table, kissing his head, making sure he was okay and asleep before you finally left.
The drive back to your flat was even quieter than the drive to Harry's home, no more drunken jokes from the passenger seat that made you laugh.
Even after pulling up outside your home you still waited in your car, not yet prepared to face your, no doubt, angry boyfriend inside.
After around 10 minutes of putting it off, you took a deep breath, climbing out of your car and heading into your building, greeting the receptionist on your way in. The lift ride up was long and filled with different scenarios of how this night could end, all of them overthought and turning out negatively. You hadn’t even started unlocking the door when it swung open, startling you.
“where the fuck have you been?” Nate yelled before you even stepped through the front door. you flushed in embarrassment at the idea of your neighbours hearing or seeing, shoving past him to make it inside.
“I told you, I was at Tom's party.” he scoffed, throwing his hands in the air dramatically.
“that was hours ago y/n!” you flinched at the loudness of his tone, wishing he would quieten down a bit. “where were you when i started texting you, huh?” 
“I was making sure my best friend got home safe, because he was drunk out of his mind.” he rolled his eyes.
“since when was he your responsibility?” 
“he’s always been my responsibility you arse, literally since we were 10.” you argued. you could almost feel the anger radiating from him, he was seething. You wanted nothing more than to simply just sleep this night away now.
“you know, he acts more like your boyfriend than me, and i am your boyfriend.” you laughed, glaring at him.
“Well that sounds like a you problem, Harry's just being a good friend, maybe you should try and be a better boyfriend once in a while.” he slammed his hands down on the kitchen counter, your eyes snapping to his face in fear.
“he clearly wants to fuck you.” this time it was your turn to scoff.
“no he doesn’t, do you not think he would’ve made a move by now, it’s been 11 years.” you finally snapped and let yourself yell. The argument seemed to go on for hours, back and forth of you defending Harry and him trying to make him sound like a bad person. 
you didn’t even remember how it started by the time it ended, finally having enough of the shit he was saying. the same shit he’d been putting you through since he first met Harry.
“get out of my fucking house.” he stared at you dumbfounded, watching as you pointed to the door.
“what?” you rolled your eyes, moving to your front door and opening it.
“we’re done, get out.” Nate grabbed his jacket forcefully and stomped his way to the door.
“at least you can finally fuck him now.” you knew he was talking about Harry, he always hated how close you both were.
“you’re pathetic Nate.” he left without another word, leaving you to slam the door and think about everything that had just happened. A night that had gone really well, just gone down the drain.
There was a quiet, soft knock on your front door, a groan slipping past your lips as you thought it might’ve been Nate. you pulled it open rather forcefully, only to be met with your neighbours little boy. the 7 year old smiled at you sheepishly.
“hi Theo, what’s up?” you bent down to his height, looking into his brown eyes with confusion.
“me and my mum heard shouting, we just wanted to make sure you were okay.” your heart melted, looking up and making eye contact with his mum, standing in the doorway across the hall. you mouthed a ‘thank you’ and she nodded.
“Was it you and harry?” he asked shyly.
“no, it wasn’t Harry, don’t worry he’ll still come over.” Theo had told you once while you were babysitting him that he loved Harry, the male always told him a joke that’d make his stomach hurt with laughter.
“But I'm okay, thank you Theo.” you ruffled his hair, sending him back to his mum with a wave.
you closed your door and leaned back against it, finally letting some tears fall as you began processing things.
you spent most of the night crying, blaming yourself for everything that happened, even if you knew that wasn’t the case at all.
The next morning, well late morning, there was a knock on your door. you dragged yourself out of bed and didn’t even check before opening, mentally regretting it when you spotted the curly haired male standing in your doorway. you didn’t want him to see you in this state, even if he’d seen you at your worst many times before.
“hey, i just- what’s wrong?” he noticed the tear stains on your cheeks, his heart aching at the thought of you being in any kind of pain.
you walked forwards without a word and buried yourself in his chest, arms around his waist. He stroked your hair, holding you equally as tight as you were holding him.
your stomach growled at you, but not in a hungry way, your eyes widening. you let go of Harry, much to his confusion, and quickly rushed to the bathroom, throwing up everything you’d eaten the night before. the burning pain in your throat forced tears to your eyes, your knees aching from the firm tiled floor.
Harry was there in an instant, holding your hair back so nothing got in the way. His large hand rubbed your back gently, coaxing you through it until you stopped after your stomach was more or less empty. you sat back on your knees once you were done, arms still clutching the bowl in case you felt the nauseating feeling again.
“So, I take it you still don’t feel well?” you shook your head, ignoring the feeling in your gut that told you it was more than a bug.
you flushed the toilet, quickly brushing your teeth and washing your hands, having Harry stare at you through the mirror the whole time. Once you were done you sat back beside him on the floor, shoulders touching to give you any form of comfort.
“why were you crying?” you looked at him from your place on the bathroom floor and let a tear slip from your eye. your eyes stinging from how many tears you’d shed in such a short span of time.
“we broke up.” Harry frowned, pushing away the happy feeling in the pit of his stomach.
“what happened?” you let out a loud sob, harry ignoring the pounding headache he had from his hangover to tend to you.
“awe love, it’s okay, always thought he was an arsehole.” you stifled a laugh, wiping your cheeks and looking at him.
“he was just, he didn’t like you, and you’re so important to me.” Harry smiled sympathetically.
“I'm sorry, i didn’t mean to-“ you shushed him, shaking your head.
“i’d rather have you in my life than him.” a few moments of silence passed by as Harry thought deeply about what you said.
“can we cuddle?” you asked quietly, almost scared to ask, snapping him out of his daze. Harry nodded, helping you up off the floor and guiding you to your room.
the two of you got under the unmade, crisp white covers on your bed, your head resting on his chest and your arms around his waist. you were silent for a while, just happy to be laying there in his warmth with harry’s fingers running through your hair. at some point you ended up falling asleep, a smile breaking out on Harry's face. He knew you probably didn’t get much sleep last night from the bags under your eyes, so he was glad he could provide you with enough comfort to do that for you.
you woke up to Harry shifting, sitting up in your bed. you groaned, trying to fall back to sleep, finding it almost impossible now Harry’s body heat was gone.
“where are you going?” you grumbled.
“i have to go, i’m sorry.” you pouted, harry placing a kiss to your head as he slipped his shoes on.
“are you sure you’re gonna be okay without me?” you nodded, flashing him a smile.
“if you need me, at any point just call me, any time okay?” you nodded again. you quickly pulled him into a hug, thanking him for helping you.
“i’ll see you soon.”
“bye Harry.” you frowned as you watched him leave, hearing your front door close a few seconds later. you closed your eyes again, willing yourself to go to sleep, prepared to sleep the rest of the day away as a distraction. 
after being unable to fall asleep you groaned loudly, angrily tossing one of your pillows across your room, not caring what you knocked over.
“what a fucking day.” 
“i missed you so much, where have you been all week, are you okay?” he rambled. it’d been a week since your breakup with Nate, and a week since you had broken down to Harry on your bathroom floor. You had gone slightly MIA but Harry has given you your space like he knew you needed.
So when you texted him, asking him to come over out of nowhere, he happily complied, walking into your flat with a loud ‘honey, i’m home,’ which you greatly appreciated.
you practically threw yourself in his arms when you saw him, leading you to where you were currently.
Harry clinged to you, his arms around your neck and his cheek mushed against yours. This is how he was trying to convince you to come to the pub with him and his friends, his methods not seeming to work on you at all, much to his dismay, and yours because he didn’t tell you he already had plans.
“are you sure you don’t want to come?” you nodded your head, turning around to face him with a small smile. you hugged his waist tightly, hiding your face in his chest.
“we can wait for you to get ready.” his eyes were pleading with you, just wanting to spend time with his favourite girl, but you knew he’d understand.
“I still don’t feel good, ‘m sorry.” he nodded, placing a friendly kiss to your forehead.
“s’okay, i understand.” 
“maybe another time.” he nodded.
“Am I okay to come here after?” you nodded, flashing him a smile. He thanked you, saying one last goodbye before leaving your flat to go and meet his friends. you sighed loudly when he was out of the door, grabbing your phone off the sofa and pulling up one of your contacts that you knew you could trust with your life.
“hello?” she asked.
“hi um, do you think you could come over, i really need you right now.” you received an ‘of course’ and a promise of her being no longer than 10 minutes. In that short amount of time you did your best to tidy up your living room as best as you could, giving up halfway after realising she wouldn’t care after you told her what was wrong.
a knock on your door startled you, even though you were expecting it, opening it to see Nikki standing there concerned.
“what’s happened hun?” you collapsed into her arms with a cry, her hands coming up to stroke your hair as she tried to calm you down.
Nikki had been like a mum to you ever since you met Harry many years ago. always helping you with things and secretly rooting for you and Harry to get together; not that she’d tell you both that though.
Nikki instructed you to breathe deeply, the flow of your tears slowly coming to a halt.
“what’s wrong?” you took a deep breath, looking into her eyes as more tears built up.
“i think i’m pregnant.” even if Nikki was shocked, she tried to hide it for your sake, knowing being calm in this situation would be more comforting.
“you stay here darling, i’ll go buy some tests and we’ll figure this out together.” you thanked her, offering some money that she straight up refused before she left. 
Being alone meant you were thinking deeply about your current situation, absolutely scared to death. you were only 21, recently single and had no idea how you mother a child. it’s safe to say you were panicking massively.
thankfully Nikki was back in no time, handing you a bag and tightly clasping your hands in hers.
“so just, go into the bathroom, take a few of these and i’ll wait with you for the results, okay?” you nodded slowly, trying to process all the information at once. you did as she said, taking a few of the tests and setting them on your bathroom counter, letting her in afterwards to sit with you.
you sat on the edge of your bathtub, nikki’s arm around you while your head rested on her shoulder.
“there’s lots of options if you are pregnant, we can sort this sweetheart.” you nodded, tearing up again.
“i’m so scared.” she placed a kiss on your head, just like Harry had done earlier, stroking your arm to comfort you.
“i know, but it’s all going to be okay.” Those 2 minutes were the scariest minutes of your life. they seemed to last an eternity. when the timer on your phone finally went off you took a deep breath, pushing yourself up and moving over to the counter.
“you got this.” you encouraged yourself. you looked at the test, seeing the two pink lines that made you let out a sob. Nikki came up behind you and pulled you into her arms, glancing at the tests to see what you were crying at, even though she could’ve taken a guess for herself.
she stayed to comfort you for a while, promising she’d leave before Harry arrived so you could tell
him in private. She got you a hot drink and a warm blanket, helping you relax on the sofa, wiping any remnants of any tears away.
After Nikki left, you couldn’t force yourself to even get up from the couch, not even to go to the bathroom or put your mug down, sitting and just thinking about everything. 
your door unlocking caught your attention, Harry entering with a smile, walking in a near straight line, which meant he was mostly sober.
“hey.” you hummed in response, watching as he made himself at home, collapsing on the couch next to you. 
“how was your night?” he asked, unknowingly. you thought about how to answer, knowing this wasn’t the right way to tell him the news. you’d get there soon enough.
“strange, how was yours?” Harry’s eyes lit up as he threw his arm around you. For the next half an hour he ranted and laughed about the multiple things that had happened with his friends on this ‘crazy’ night out. He reiterated some of the jokes, managing to make you quietly laugh at times, but you nodded along anyway, only partly listening.
“Harry.” he didn’t even notice you had mumbled his name.
“it was hilarious, i wish you’d have come, you wo-“ 
“i’m pregnant.” the words died off on his tongue. his eyes widened and he looked at you in a mix of confusion and fear.
“what?” he asked, hoping he’d heard you wrong.
“i’m pregnant.” you didn’t even try to hold back this wave of tears, Harry taking the empty mug from you and placing it on the table before letting you bury your face in his hoodie, letting all of your emotions out. He wrapped his arms around you, stroking your back as your heart wrenching sobs filled his ears.
“how?” he asked.
“i-i don’t know, we always used protection.” he grimaced, hating picturing the idea of you having sex with Nate. however he pushed that to the back of his mind to focus on you in the moment.
“I need to tell him, don’t i?” he shook his head.
“no, if you think it’s best he doesn’t know, then don’t feel like you have to say anything.” he brushed some loose hair behind your ears, wiping your tears with his thumb.
“i know you probably don’t want to, especially not with the way things ended but-“
“he has a right to know.” as much as it pained him, he nodded. you picked up your phone from the coffee table, pulling up the contact you thought you’d never have to dial again.
“should i call him?”
“It's whatever you think is best, I'll give you some privacy.” you thanked him, although you weren’t sure you even wanted him to leave.
“hey.” Harry couldn’t help but feel protective over you after what had happened with Nate, not even a week and a half ago. so even though he knew he probably shouldn’t have, he stood in the doorway of the kitchen, listening just to make sure you were okay.
When Harry re-entered the room a while later, he noticed you sitting in the same position you were in when he left.
“what happened?” you looked up at him and sighed.
“said he’s not ready to be a dad, blamed it all on me pretty much.” Harry scoffed, throwing his hands up in exasperation.
“do i need to beat the shit out of him, cause I will.” you laughed, shaking your head. 
“you couldn’t hurt a fly.” he gasped in offense.
“that is not true.” he let you lay your head on his shoulder, throwing some of the fluffy blanket over his lap so the two of you could cuddle together. 
“I think you’d be a great mum, you know.” he said, out of nowhere. 
“really?” you asked insecurely, receiving a confirming nod. you smiled and nuzzled your cheek deeper into his chest, fighting off sleep so you could finish your conversation.
“how come?” his fingers in your hair paused their movements, a whine of protest coming from you.
“I've seen how you are with Theo, how protective you get over Paddy, it comes naturally to you.” 
“that really means a lot, thank you Harry.” your eyes had teared up at some point in the conversation, your heart warming knowing your favourite person thought you’d succeed in this.
“always.”
For the next few days, Harry had been spending time at his family home, wanting to bond with his twin for a little bit after not seeing him for a while. you didn’t mind in the slightest, except you were starting to get lonely, missing your curly headed friend, more than you’d be willing to admit to his face.
So when you received a text Friday night telling you Sam was going out, you instantly took that as an invitation to come over. Although you probably shouldn’t have been so quick to assume, you just missed his freckled face.
So that’s where you ended up, knocking on Harry’s door after 3 or 4 days of not seeing him, as well as the week after your breakup too, knocking on his door.
“i feel like all we’ve said to each other these past few days is i miss you.” he rambled as he opened the door. you thought about it before nodding your head.
“you’re right, but I did miss you though.” you confirmed.
“missed you too.” he kissed your head, letting you follow him to the kitchen where he already had your food for the night set out.
“got you your favourite.”
“you’re an angel, sir.” you sat down across from him.
“with the way you’re eating, you look like the pregnant one.” you joked, taking note of his cramped plate. Harry ended up cracking another joke on top of yours that had you both bursting into laughter.
After the laughter died down there was an uncomfortable silence lingering in the air, one that neither you or Harry were used to when it came to each other. Of course you didn’t want to say anything, worried it was all in your head and you’d offend the male if you said anything.
However, you didn’t have time to ponder that thought for long, Harry practically reading your mind for you.
“this is weird right?” he asked. you nodded.
“why does this feel so awkward?” you asked, Harry's head snapping up and a blush coating his cheeks.
“i-i don’t know how to act around you now you’re pregnant.” he admitted.
“seriously?” you asked with a laugh. Harry’s embarrassment getting worse.
“I'm still me, Harry, just can’t drink alcohol anymore.” Harry took a deep breath and nodded, rising from his chair and heading to his fridge.
“Guess I'll have to drink for both of us then.” he winked and you rolled your eyes, watching him pop open a beer and instantly taking a gulp.
“you’re so mean.”
“What did i do?” he teased, a smirk on his lips.
“rubbing it in that i can’t drink.” you pouted, Harry laughing when glancing at your sad eyes.
“I mean, you came to see me, can’t really complain now.” you rolled your eyes.
“i’m actually only here for paddy.” Harry gasped, feigning offense.
“you don’t mean that.” you heard the front door open, Nikki and Paddy’s voices echoing through the hallway. Paddy practically ran to you when he saw you, wrapping his arms around you in a hug.
“oh, but i do.” 
After Paddy had left the kitchen, claiming he was going to play some game with his friends, Nikki made her way over to you, surveying the mess Harry had made while eating and scoffing at her son.
“how have you made such a mess Harry?” he looked at his mum sheepishly, shrugging his shoulders, being let off with an eye roll.
“and how’s the mother to be?” you smiled at Nikki, accepting her side hug.
“hungry.” you whined, eyeing part of Harry’s food that you’d been dying to try.
“you’ve got enough food to feed four of you Harry, you’re never gonna eat all that, let her have some.” she hit him up the side of the head, making you giggle as he looked almost offended at his mum’s betrayal. He glared at you playfully, ignoring your innocent smile as you stole some of his food off his plate.
“thank you Harry.” you teased. He mimicked you, a snort leaving your mouth that then made Harry laugh loudly. the two of you ate with minimal conversation, both of you seeming almost equally as hungry, despite only one of you being pregnant, which you definitely kept teasing your best friend about.
“d’you wanna watch a film?” you shook your head.
“I should be getting home, I have work tomorrow.” Harry pouted, stating that he just wasn’t going to let you leave him.
“i have to go, ‘m sorry.” you kissed his cheek, grabbing your jacket off of the back of your chair.
“just promise we can hang out again soon.”
“we will.”
“I mean really soon miss.” you nodded.
“of course.” you slipped on your shoes and placed your hand over your belly, out of a new habit you’d developed rather quickly. Harry noticed, smiling at you as you already began proving his point of how good of a mum you’d be.
“thank you for tonight, i really appreciated the distraction.” you said, hugging his waist tightly.
“it’s my pleasure, but at least let me drive you home.” you shook your head, denying his offer.
“I'm fine Harry, I'm pregnant, not dead.” he rolled his eyes.
“I just worry about you.” he whined.
“i know, but i’m a big girl.” 
“whatever.” he wrapped his arm around your shoulders, finally agreeing to let you go. 
“goodbye harry, i love you.” you sang. He shook his head in amusement.
“i love you too, and i’ll see you soon.” you waved before heading to your car, a content feeling in your stomach as you thought about tonight’s events.
“the things you do to me Harry Holland.” 
“you ready to go?” he asked. You nodded, grabbing your jacket and slipping it on before heading out to his car.
“Are you nervous?” he asked, taking his eyes off the road for a quick second to glance at you. you shook your head.
“ ‘m really excited, I just want to see them.” he smiled, loving to see your excitement. The rest of the journey to the doctors was rather silent, except for the quiet hum of the radio in the background and Harry’s occasional humming to the songs.
“and we’re here.” you practically squealed, startling Harry. He was unsure if he’d ever seen you this excited for something, ever. especially at an early time like 10am; early for you at least.
“come on, hurry up.” Harry huffed and locked his car, following behind you as you almost ran inside the building.
Harry had to calm you down while you sat in the doctor's room on the small, plush bed, your leg was bouncing in anticipation and your smile was wide as you tried to suppress it.
“i’m so excited.” you announced, Harry grinning and taking your hand in his.
“me too, can’t wait to see your little munchkin.” your heart grew, hearing Harry say that practically made you realise this was real, you were going to have a mini you.
The doctor entered, introducing herself and explaining how this all works. She asked you to lift up your shirt and you followed her instruction, holding your hand out to Harry afterwards.
“this might be cold.” you giggled at the cold sensation of the gel on your stomach. She started to move the device around your stomach, searching for the heartbeat. you bit your bottom lip in anticipation, squeezing Harry’s hand.
“and there they are, that little plum there is them.” you melted, tears welling in your eyes as you listened to their heartbeat.
you looked over at Harry who was sitting in shock, completely amazed that that little one was growing inside of you.
“that’s incredible.” you nodded, watching Harry’s face in awe, studying his grin and sparkling eyes. The appointment was quickly over after that, taking your sonogram picture and scheduling another appointment for a few weeks in advance.
“i still can’t believe it's real.” Harry nodded, his gaze still scanning over your ultrasound, gently running his thumb over it with a smile.
“i’m so proud of you, you know.” you blushed, his arm slinging over your shoulder.
“really?” he nodded.
“you’re going to be an amazing, beautiful, incredible mum and i can’t wait to see your little bub.” you awed, thanking him with a warm feeling in your stomach.
“thank you.” 
After arriving home, you and Harry made breakfast/lunch that you didn’t have before you left and watched a film to pass time.
Later that day, you had to start getting ready for the meal with the Hollands, + Harrison of course.
you showered, letting Harry take one too before spending an eternity trying to pick out a dress to wear. Harry would give his occasional input, a quick yes or no every so often, neither of which were very helpful.
“this one?” you held up a pretty baby blue dress that’d make you look like the depiction of an angel. the dress would cup your small bump perfectly, flowing out towards the bottom.
“i think it’s perfect.”
“really?” you asked, turning to look at him over your shoulder.
“definitely.” you decided to trust your best friend, moving into the bathroom to slip the dress on. you took a quick look at yourself in the mirror, unsure if this felt right to you. When you stepped out back into your room Harry made it very clear that it was perfect.
“you look amazing.” you blushed, thanking him and moving to stand in your mirror. Harry flashed you a silly grin as you looked over the dress a few times, looking at different angles to try and see if your opinion would change.
“are you sure i look okay?” Harry looked over your dress one more time, the silly grin still painted on his face.
“you look gorgeous, and your little belly looks adorable.” you rolled your eyes, turning to the side to look at your swollen tummy. it was barely there, being so early on in your pregnancy, but still noticeable in the tight bit of the dress you’d chosen.
“come on, let’s go before you change, again.” He took your hand, lacing your fingers together and practically dragging you out to his car, timed almost perfectly so that you’d arrive on time for the dinner with his family.
Harry huffed as your leg continued to bounce on the floor of the car, placing his hand on your knee to steady it. you looked at him and from that look alone he could tell you were overthinking the entire night already.
“are you worried?” you hesitantly nodded.
“why are you so worried?” he laughed. Once the car was stable in the car park of the restaurant, he pulled you into his side over the console in his car. “you see my family all the time.” 
“I know but, only your mum actually knows I'm pregnant, they haven’t seen the bump yet.” you we’re definitely still trying to adjust to your belly, however you practically always had a hand on it. Harry frowned, cupping your cheek so you’d look at him.
“do you think they’re going to judge you?” he asked quietly. you sighed.
“i don’t know, but what if they think i’m stupid for going through with this.” he shook his head.
“they would never.” he reached over and laced your fingers together, gently squeezing your hand in reassurance.
“what if this dress was a mistake, it only highlights it and-“ he shook his head again.
“you look beautiful, heck you're practically glowing y/n.” your heart melted, admiring the man sitting in the driver’s seat.
“i think they love you more than me at times.” you laughed, looking at him with a smile. “so you have nothing to worry about.”
“thank you, i really hope so.” Harry, being the gentleman he is, got out of his side of the car, coming over and opening your door for you.
“what an angel.”
“what can i say?” he shrugged with a laugh. the two of you walked into the restaurant and searched for the other hollands. Harry pointed them out and placed his hand on your lower back, gently guiding you over to the table.
“y/n, it’s so lovely to see you.” you hugged Nikki tightly.
“look at you.” she admired your bump like a proud mother, even though that’s basically what she was anyway.
“woah y/n, since when have you-“ Sam motioned to your belly, a giggle leaving your lips.
“almost 3 months, i actually went for a scan this morning.” his eyes widened. 
“Do you have the picture?” he asked, his eyes turning into puppy dog eyes. you nodded, pulling out your phone to show Sam the picture you’d taken of your sonogram, the one you’d sent to your parents as a way of announcing you were pregnant.
“have i really not noticed?” 
“I’ve barely started showing you idiot.” you laughed, letting him pull you into a hug. you hugged paddy next, the boy cracking a few jokes about how he was taller than you now and of course a congratulations on the baby. 
Harry pulled a chair out for you, thanking him before you sat down next to Sam, Harry on the other side.
“where’s everyone else?” Harry asked, looking at the empty seats on the end of the table.
“they’re on their way.” he nodded, the table breaking out into light conversation. 
Not too much later you saw Paddy’s head perk up, spotting his brother and his brother’s best friend entering the restaurant. you found it adorable how excited he got to see his brother, even after only a few days of not seeing him.
“the party has arrived.” Tom announced, a laugh coming from you and Sam. Harrison was first to practically bear hug you after you stood up, noticing your belly with furrowed eyebrows.
“woah-“
“i know.” you smiled. He offered you congratulations, Tom giving you the same shocked look when he hugged you.
“no, you aren’t allowed to grow up.” he whined. Tom had been like your older brother since you’d met Harry, always ridiculously overprotective of you, even if you could sort the situation out yourself.
“don’t worry, you can be the favourite uncle.” you whispered. Tom grinned happily.
“I would've been anyway, be realistic.” you laughed, nodding your head.
“seriously though, congrats y/n.” you smiled.
“thank you.” he gave you another quick hug before pulling Paddy into a bro hug.
The dinner went by better than you thought it would. no one mentioned your pregnancy, which you were very happy about, and overall you had fun.
“you okay?” Harry asked as you were leaving the restaurant.
“ ‘m tired.” you mumbled, resting your head on his arm.
“want me to take you home?” you nodded. He led you to his car, helping you into the passenger seat. you smiled, his actions reminding you of him on the night of Tom’s party.
Upon arriving at your flat you were almost passed out, meaning Harry would have to carry you upstairs and to your bed.
Much to your surprise he did so without complaint or struggle, hoisting you into his arms, bridal style. Your arms wrapped around his neck, keeping you secure in his hold, the fear that he’d drop you lingering in the back of your mind.
“please don’t drop me.” you murmured, Harry picking it up and laughing.
“I won't, I promise.” he always thought you were adorable when you were half asleep. You lost the ability to filter what you were saying, making the randomest of comments that always made him let out a giggle.
“and you’re home.” you cheered sleepily, making Harry smile as he carried you to your bedroom. He gently laid you down on your bed, turning around to grab some pyjamas from your dresser.
“can you change or do you need my help?” you shook your head, confusing Harry.
“too tired.” he sighed, asking if it was okay for him to take your dress off, you complied, letting him pull the fabric over your head exposing your underwear to him.
even though it was nothing he hadn’t seen before, being friends for so long, he still blushed, trying to slip the shirt on over your head.
you protested, moving your hands to the clasp on your bra as you tried to blindly remove it.
“w-what are you doing?” Harry’s eyes widened.
“can’t sleep with it on.” he gulped, nodding hesitantly as you peeled the fabric off of your body, exposing your bare chest to him. Harry did his best to avert his eyes, his face blushing a deep shade of red as he slipped his old shirt over your body.
“there you go.”
“thank you.” you mumbled, climbing under the covers of your bed and quickly getting comfy. It didn’t take you long at all to begin drifting in and out of a light sleep, Harry checking you were okay before he left for the night.
“goodnight y/n.” you hummed, pushing your face into your pillow, too far gone to even attempt a response, Harry chuckled, turning off your bedroom light and leaving your apartment.
Harry was back in his home in no longer than half an hour, taking a seat in the living room after grabbing a drink from the fridge, with both Tom and Harrison’s eyes on him in an instant.
“what?” he asked, confused.
“where have you been?” 
“i took y/n home?” he said slowly, unsure what they were getting at.
“and how’s it going between you two?” Harrison hinted. Harry rolled his eyes, flipping them off and taking a swig of his beer.
“come on, Harry you’ve been in love with her since you were 14, just tell her already.” Tom ranted.
“yeah, you’re both single, why not?” Harrison added.
“Now is definitely not the right time, she’s got more important things to deal with.” Tom sighed, he’d been encouraging his younger brother to make his move for years, seeing how perfect you both were for each other, but he always respected Harry’s decision. just like he would now.
“Harry, i do think it’s really awesome what you’re doing though.” he cocked his head, not sure what his older brother meant.
“that you’re helping her with this, it’s really brave.” he smiled, glancing down at his lap, his cheeks flushing a bright pink.
“well, Nate left her and I didn't want her to feel like she’d been completely abandoned.” he started. “i was never going to let her do this by herself, she’s my best friend.” both Tom and Harrison could hear the hesitance in his voice when he said ‘best friend.’ everyone that looked at the pair could see they were silently begging to be more, they’d been in love for years and were way to blind to see it.
“well you’re doing good.” Harry thanked his brother, glancing up at him with a smile.
Harry was going to help you through this, just like your best friend should do.
As the months passed, rather too quickly for your liking, Nikki was completely set on taking you baby shopping. Practically dragging you out with her, and unfortunately for him, making Harry come to.
You were currently browsing through some baby clothes with Nikki, your hand on your 6 month bump. Harry was god knows where, having separated from you two a while ago, saying something about finding baby clothes with good taste.
“What about that one?” She motioned towards a simple dark blue onesie and with a simple nod of your head it was in your basket.
“Y/n!” Harry whisper yelled. You looked around until you saw him, meeting his eyes from a distance with a confused expression. “look how cute this is.” He pointed to a little onesie that looked like a duck, an eye roll coming from you.
“Put it back Harry.” You giggled, watching the boy pout adorably.
“But-“
“No.” You shook your head, the boy shuffling over to you sadly. He rested his chin on your shoulder, arms going around you to sprawl his hands on your growing belly. Harry was obsessed with your belly, and luckily for him, he was one of the only people you felt comfortable letting touch your bump. He would often hold your belly or talk to it, or rub your back for you if it was hurting. His actions only made you fall deeper in love with him, something that scared you, but something that was also quite amazing to you.
Harry continued to goof around, intent on buying practically all the teddy bears he could find.
“Harry, stop.” You laughed, taking another silly onesie out of your basket and putting it back.
“Listen, i was promised food if i came and-“ You giggled.
“You’ll get food, just, after we’re done.” He huffed, turning to his mum to pester her like a child.
“If i let you get the duck onesie, will you stop?” He nodded his head, a grin forming on his lips.
“fine, go get it.” He almost squealed, rushing back down the aisles to grab it. He came back and you couldn’t help giggling at Nikki’s unimpressed face, snatching the onesie off of him to place in the basket and move on.
“You’re an idiot, Harry.” He gasped, feigning offense at your words.
“Harry junior would never treat me like this.” You rolled your eyes as he knelt down and hugged your belly.
“Harry junior?” He nodded, confidently.
“Not a chance.” You laughed, pushing his head away from you playfully.
“Come on kids.” Nikki mumbled in her motherly voice, trying to motion for you two to stop messing around.
“I’m hungry.” Harry whined again, probably for the hundredth time.
Nikki eventually grew sick of his whining, asking if you had everything you needed. You paid for your items and then decided your next stop was going to be to get Harry some food. He practically cheered at the news, acting like a child on christmas.
“You’re so weird.” He rolled his eyes, turning this back on you.
“Don’t even try and tell me baby’s not excited to eat.” He pointed to your belly accusingly, a sheepish smile covering your face.
“Hey, I'm feeding 2 people, what’s your excuse?” Nikki laughed at your childish bickering, shaking her head at you both. She couldn’t help but notice the soulmate connection between you again, just wondering when the news was finally going to come out.
After grabbing some food, Nikki dropped you off back home, getting Harry to help you take the bags of baby things inside.
“I’ll see you soon.” He gave you a quick but firm hug, kissing your head and waving goodbye. You waved as the two drove away, going inside and deciding on unpacking the things to start and put away.
The nursery currently wasn’t done, you had a few boxes with stuffed toys and things in and some with baby clothes in, just until you could guilt trip your best friend into helping you set everything up.
You moved to stand in front of the mirror you had sitting in the corner of the almost empty room. You cupped your growing belly and turned to the side, grinning slightly.
“I can’t wait to meet you.” You spoke quietly. “You’re g’na be so loved, so spoiled by the Holland boys.” You giggled. You jolted lightly when you felt a slight kick near where your hand lay.
“Can you hear me, hear mummy talking to you?” You gushed, eyes beginning to water. 
You’d heard from the nurse that it was a good idea to try talking to the baby, just to try and create that bond early on.
After getting that reaction from them, you ended up making sure to make time at least once a day until the end of your pregnancy, to just say hello.
“Hello, baby.”
<<<<>>>>
A few days after baby shopping with Nikki, you were practically begging all your close friends to stop with the baby gifts, reassuring them you had enough toys and clothes to last them a lifetime. Admittedly Tom and Sam had been the worst of the holland’s for it, so far at least, shocking you that it wasn’t Harry. Tom bombarded you with spiderman themed items, which was expected by you all.
So when Harry showed up in your flat, announcing he’d bought something else for your little bub, you couldn’t help rolling your eyes.
“Okay so, i know you said no more baby things but, i couldn’t help myself.” You groaned, throwing your head back as Harry made himself known in your flat. He found you sitting on a kitchen chair at the island, eating random pregnancy cravings you had, of which he found utterly disgusting. 
“What did you do?” He pulled out a small bag from behind his back, placing it on the counter and pulling out a small stuffed bear that replicated a tiny captain america, shield and all.
“Harry-“
“I know what you said, but I saw it and I know he’s your favourite.” He pouted, handing you the bear with a small smile. You grinned against your will, pulling him into a hug as a thank you.
“But this is the last one okay, no more baby things.” He nodded, giving you his pinky to promise. Harry watched as your body suddenly jumped, hand shifting to your belly with an excited smile.
“What’s wrong?”
“Come here.” You summoned him over, placing his hand on your stomach where you’d just felt your bub move.
“What am i-“ His sentence was cut short when he felt a weak kick against his palm, his eyes shooting to yours with tears brimming on his waterline.
“Was that-“
“She’s kicking.” Harry grinned, the news flying right over his head. it took a few minutes to register until his eyes finally snapped to yours.
“wait, she?” You nodded, tears now slipping down your cheeks.
“Found out this morning.” You explained.
“you’re having a little girl.” He was in awe. He wrapped his arms around you, nuzzling his face in your neck.
“congrats y/n.” You and Harry talked for a while, mainly about baby name ideas. He recommended some names he thought were pretty, your heart warming at how involved he wanted to be with your little girl.
“what about-“ He began, before you cut him off.
“Harry, you’ve said so many names I've already forgotten the first ones.” He smiled sheepishly, apologising for overwhelming you.
“s’okay, but we’ve got plenty of time to decide, don’t worry.” He nodded. “but, i do need you to help me set up the nursery.” you smiled. 
“is this weekend okay?” You nodded.
“I can set up some furniture but I need help paint-“ He stopped you mid sentence.
“You aren’t doing anything, I'll get tom and sam to help, you just rest your pretty little self.” you rolled your eyes as your cheeks flushed a light pink shade, trying to brush off Harry’s sneaky compliment like it was nothing.
“We’ll get her room looking fit for a little princess.” 
“A spoiled little princess.” Harry rolled his eyes sassily.
“Obviously, she now has 4 uncles that are ready to spoil her.” He argued.
“Yeah, yeah.” You laughed. 
“Have you told anyone else?” You shook your head no, Harry’s eyes lighting up with a cheeky smirk.
“So I found out first?” You shushed him, pushing his shoulder. “I’m honoured, especially to know I'm your favourite.”
“I’ve told you before, Paddy’s my favourite.” He grumbled something under his breath about his brother that you didn’t hear, claiming it was nothing when you threatened to snitch on him.
“That’s what i thought, big man.” Harry’s face suddenly lit up, telling you he had an idea for something.
“Can we surprise the others with the gender?” He looked like a puppy, your heart melting. You couldn’t say no to him like that, so you nodded, Harry getting straight to how each one could go.
<<<<>>>>
You spent the next few days surprising the Holland family with the announcement of your babygirl, trying to do it discreetly. Starting with Nikki and Dom first.
“So, I have some news, but in order to break it to you-“ You motioned to Harry who was holding a box with two donuts. They were coated in pink icing, one having the words ‘it’s a’ written on in red, while the other had ‘girl.’
They took them with a thank you, Harry placing his hand on your shoulder as a good luck wish.
Your heart sank when Dom took a bite of the donut without reading it, fearing your plan had failed.
“What’s your news, y/n?” Nikki asked, smiling up at you.
“I was going to say read the donuts, but that might not work anymore.” She glanced down and read hers.
“It’s a?” You nodded. Her eyes widened when she realised what you meant. “The baby's gender?” You nodded again.
“What does yours say?” She asked her husband, quite frantically. Seeing as he’d already eaten most of his, it wasn’t very noticeable what the word had been. However, after seeing a still intact ‘G’, she was able to decipher it.
“You’re having a girl?” She asked, tearfully.
“I’m having a girl.” You confirmed, letting her pull you into a hug. She said a ‘congratulations’ into your ear, kissing your head temple as she pulled away.
“I’m so happy for you.” 
You hoped that Sam and Paddy hadn’t already heard the news from downstairs. Going up to Sam’s room, Harry asking Paddy to come and join you all.
“I have an announcement about baby.” Both sets of eyes were now on you, focused and listening.
“So boys.” you started. “You might need to put these on actually.” 
You pulled 2 baby sized shirts from behind your back, handing them over with a giggle. Sam read his first, his eyes widening upon seeing ‘favourite niece.’
“Really?”
“Yeah.” You confirmed. Paddy still hadn’t got what was going on, reading over the words ‘prettiest princess.’ 
“C-can someone explain?” Harry chuckled at his younger brother and wrapped his arm around his shoulders.
“She’s having a girl, Pads.” Harry explained, realisation and a wave of emotions hitting him square in the face.
“We’re so proud of you.” Sam held onto you tightly, flashing his twin a sneaky look over his shoulder.
“Thank you.” You pulled back and hugged Paddy, the boy congratulating you and assuring you that they’d be spoiling her as soon as they could.
Tom and Harrison were next after finding them both in the house.
You wanted to give Tom the most difficult task, blowing up a balloon that told you ‘it’s a girl.’
“I need you to blow this up.” You handed him the packet with the balloon inside, a groan coming from him. He begrudgingly started to blow up the balloon, his face becoming red as he slowly became out of breath.
“Holy shit!” Harrison shouted, seeing the writing on the side, even before it was fully intact.
Tom looked at it and jumped up from the couch.
“I knew it!” Tom announced, a wide grin on his face as he hugged you tightly, he swayed you both slowly, his excitement getting the best of him.
“I can’t wait to be her favourite.” You rolled your eyes, letting Harry and Tom start that debate while getting a hug from Harrison.
“Congrats y/n.”
“Thank you, Haz.” 
You spent the rest of the day by Harry’s side, the two of you fantasizing about what your baby girl’s going to be like, and you thought it was perfect.
The knock on your front door startled you, pulling your attention from the tv show you were watching. You turned the tv off, jumping up from your couch and opening it to find your best friend standing there in what he called, his ‘best painting clothes.’
“What do you think?” He motioned to his overalls and plain hoodie he was wearing, posing like he was being photographed in a photo shoot.
“You’re so weird.” He scoffed, closing your door behind him and stepping into your flat.
“You didn’t answer my question.” He said.
“What question?” You asked.
“Do you like my outfit?” You rolled your eyes when he started posing obnoxiously again. You looked at his outfit up and down and gave him a tight lipped smile.
“It looks great.” He squinted his eyes at you, unsure if you were joking or if you actually hated it.
“Also, shoes off, looks like you’ve been stood in mud for hours.” With a huff he began unlacing his shoes, leaving them by the front door.
“What if i just like jumping in mud?” He asked sassily. “Are you really going to judge me for my interests?” 
“Okay, peppa pig, i’m just saying, no mud on my floors.” You pointed your finger at him, watching him laugh as he pieced together your tv reference.
“That was a good one.” He commented.
“Thank you, I’m honoured.” You led him down the hall, opening the door to your cluttered nursery with a sigh.
“Here we are, voila.” You motioned your arms towards the very disappointing room, seeing Harry’s face drop.
“Very anticlimactic.” You rolled your eyes, punching his shoulder.
“Shut up.” You handed him a clean paint brush, taking another one out for yourself while Harry opened the lid of the paint bucket.
“What are you doing?” He asked, pointing to the paintbrush in your hand.
“Currently, nothing.”
“You aren’t painting, you’re going to sit down on your cute butt and watch.” He demanded. You stared at him in amazement.
“I’m not dying Harry, I can still do things.” He shook his head.
It had eventually taken a lot of convincing on your part to persuade Harry to let you assist him in painting the nursery. You were going on almost half an hour now.
“I can do bits, come on, i’ll take a break if i really need to.” He sighed. You’d been bugging him about it since he started almost an hour ago, the males patience wearing thin.
“Promise?” He asked, holding his pinky in your direction. Your eyes lit up, wrapping your much smaller pinky around his.
“Promise.” You confirmed, a small smirk on your face.
“Grab a paintbrush.” You squealed, Harry certain you almost burst his ear drums.
“I’ve never seen someone so excited to paint.” You pushed his shoulder, gathering some of the light coloured paint on your brush and beginning to paint the same wall as Harry, just at the opposite side. You were working well together, music from one of his many playlists playing out of his phone, creating a calm atmosphere in the room. 
You had helped paint at least one wall by the time your feet started to ache, finding it painful to stay on your feet much longer. Harry heard your uncomfortable grumbles and stared you down until you turned to look at him.
“Do you need a break?” He asked. You nodded your head, giving in, cupping your large belly and sitting down on the floor, although that was a tiring task in itself. You watched Harry work for a little while, asking him to help you up after your feet felt better. He grabbed both of your hands in his, pulling you up towards him until you were on your feet.
“Thank you.” Before resuming your painting, you waddled to your kitchen to get you both some drinks, coming back and making Harry take just a quick break.
“Think this will be done today?” He stood back and observed the progress you’d made already, one full wall down, only 2 and a half more to go.
“Possibly, if you stop slacking.” Your jaw dropped, Harry laughing as you stood there shocked.
“Well two can play at that game, Holland.” You dipped your hand into the paint bucket, moving over to Harry and placing your hand right on his cheek. 
“Y/n!” He yelled, watching as you doubled over in laughter. His mind wandered from his painted cheek and he started to see the funny side of it, deciding on getting his own back.
It ended up being a full blown paint war between you two, both of you ending up covered in paint, giggling to yourselves like children.
“You can clean this up.” You told him.
“Why me, you started it!” You grinned.
“I’m the pregnant one, and i’m gonna go shower.” You placed a teasing kiss on the one spot on his cheek that wasn’t splattered with paint. “Enjoy.” 
Harry shook his head, chuckling to himself as you waddled away.
“Crafty lady.” He muttered under his breath.
<<<<>>>>
“Oh wow, you clean up nice.” You teased, throwing him a wink.
After your shower, you felt completely refreshed, especially not being covered in cakes of paint anymore. You slipped into comfy clothes and stalked your way back to the nursery, where you were currently looking at a spotless room, yet a still painted Harry. It looked almost as if there wasn’t a paint fight here only hours before.
“I know, you’d never know some rebellious girl trashed the place.” You rolled your eyes at his dramatics. “Unless you looked at me, that is.” You laughed, shaking your head at him. 
“I can’t wait to see it done.” Harry looked around and silently agreed with you.
“It’s going to be so cute.” You finally noticed that Harry had almost completely finished painting.
“Might need another coat but, should be done soon.” 
“Thank you, for helping me, again.” You laughed. He smiled, shrugging his shoulders.
“I think i’d be a pretty shitty best friend if i didn’t.” 
“Yeah, that’s true.” He scoffed at your teasing, playfully flipping you off.
“Harold, there’s children around.” You scolded, hands cupping your belly like you were covering a child’s eyes. He laughed at you.
“Good luck getting Tom to stop, even when she’s here he’s going to be a nightmare.” You groaned.
“I didn’t even think about your foul mouthed siblings.” Harry snorted as your comment caught him off guard, the two of you falling into a state of continuous laughter to the point your stomachs ached. 
“Okay, we need to get it together.” He demanded playfully. “Let’s finish painting, then we can fuck around all we want.”
You slapped his arm at his choice of vocabulary, receiving a teasing wink from your best friend.
“Just as bad as the rest of them.” You mumbled, earning an offended scoff from him.
“How dare you.” He accused, holding his hand over his heart and feigning pain. 
“Just being honest, my dear.” 
A few days later, after the room was so ‘gracefully’ painted by you and Harry, two of the other Holland boys had come over to help put the baby's furniture together. They’d had to move the toys and clothes out before they started to put the furniture boxes in, meaning it was like a maze of baby stuff just to get to the room. Something that was definitely not very convenient for you and your large belly.
Harry and Sam had started working on the crib first, while Tom worked on the rocking chair that you would feed your girl in.
“What can i help with?” You asked entering the room, ready to do anything they needed you to.
“Nope.” Tom demanded, practically shoving you out of the nursery.
“You aren’t doing anything, you’re almost 7 months pregnant.” You rolled your eyes, seeing that there was definitely a theme between the Holland siblings. But not wanting to argue about it with him, you moved on begrudgingly.
“Fine, but if you need anything, please ask.” He nodded.
“We will.” He said. “Now leave.”
“Such a gentleman.” You commented teasingly. Tom rolled his eyes, shooing you out of the room. 
You were now left to your own devices, deciding on making something to eat in the kitchen.
You weren’t really paying attention to the time, all your focus on making food. So, when Harry came into the room you didn’t think it’d be because they were already done.
“We’re finished.” Harry announced.
“Already?” You asked, your question being ignored as Harry placed his hands over your eyes, blocking your vision from seeing anything.
“Harry, we still have to walk there, and i need to turn the stove off.” You laughed. You could practically hear him rolling his eyes, turning the stove off for you before carefully guiding you away.
“I’m not taking any chances, come on miss.” He helped you up from your chair and guided you through the hall and towards the baby’s room. He made sure you didn’t trip or bump into anything, which you were very grateful for.
You came to a sudden halt, hearing the hushed voices of Sam and Tom in the room with you.
“Okay, are you ready?” Sam asked. You nodded, trying to pry Harry’s hands from off of your eyes. 
“Let me see, come on.” You heard them laugh before Tom started counting down.
“3-“ Tom dragged it out for a lot longer than necessary, just to try and build up the anticipation. 
“2-“ You huffed, beginning to grow impatient at the lad.
“1, and a half.”
“Oh my god, will you just let me look.” Harry laughed, removing his hands from your eyes. Your eyes quickly adjusted to the bright lights of the room, looking around the nursery with watery eyes. You cursed yourself mentally as your hormones got the best of you, practically forcing you to cry.
“Why are you crying?” Sam asked, rubbing your back with a sympathetic pout.
“Hormones, happy tears, all that good stuff.” You joked. You hugged the twin tightly, well as tight as you could considering your large belly. You then hugged Tom and then Harry, staying leaned into Harry’s side with his arm around your shoulders.
“Now, you just have to sort out all the boxes.” Sam stated. 
You frowned, looking at the stacks of baby things in your hallway.
“Well is anyone helping?” Harry let go of you, shifting over to stand by his twin. The brothers looked at each other with a ‘not it’ kind of look. The twins did their weird twin telepathy thing and ended up pushing Tom towards you, making a break for your front door.
“Bye y/n, bye Tom!” 
“Dickheads.” Tom mumbled, you nodding in agreement behind him.
“Well, i guess it’s just us.” Tom grabbed a couple boxes and placed them on the floor, allowing you both to sort through them and hang up clothes, or put away toys.
“I’m loving all the spiderman things in here.”
“Tom, this whole box is basically from you.” You laughed. He shrugged, throwing you a smirk.
“No wonder these clothes are of such good taste then.” You picked up a spiderman plushie, aiming it at his head and succeeding in hitting your target. He mumbled an ‘ouch,’ shooting you a glare whilst you smiled innocently.
“How much longer?” Tom whined, laying himself down on the floor and pretending to sob.
“Stop being a baby.” You laughed, poking his stomach with your foot.
“Come on, get up.” He groaned loudly, pushing himself up.
“I feel like I'm being punished for something.” He sighed. You laughed, handing him some more stuff to put away. 
“So dramatic.” You commented.
“I am an actor, darling.” You fake gasped, turning to face him in shock.
“No way!” You stated. “Do you by any chance play this spider guy.” You held up one of the spiderman onesies he had bought a few weeks ago.
“Shut up.” He chuckled, flipping you off.
“Harry told me you wouldn’t stop swearing for the baby.” You told him, pointing to his middle finger. “You just proved him right.” 
“Oh, how awful, proving Harry right.” His comment made you giggle, telling him to behave.
You and Tom were unpacking things for a little while longer, taking the time to take a breather when you were done.
After you and Tom were finally done, you were more than ready to just sleep forever and Tom was clearly ready to go home.
“Thank you for your help.” You hugged him tightly before he left. 
“Always, see you soon y/n.” He waved, closing the door behind him. You sighed, finally getting a moment to yourself after a chaotic day filled with the three lads.
“And it’s just us again baby girl.” You smiled as she started to gently kick your belly, your heart warming as she knew you were talking to her. 
“Yeah, it’s your mummy.” You teared up slightly, cursing your hormones again.
“Why don’t we go take a nap, huh?” You cupped your belly, heading to your room and just hoping your baby could calm down enough to let you sleep.
“Goodnight angel.”
Being 9 months pregnant was ridiculously difficult. You yourself felt like the child, rather than the one you were carrying, at this point. You couldn’t do anything without someone else to help you. The Hollands had been utter angels to you, helping you with every little thing to make sure you were completely prepared to give birth.
“How you feeling today, mama?” Tom teased as you entered the kitchen to fulfill, yet another craving.
“Tired, and huge.” You whined, pouting at the oldest Holland. He wrapped his arms around your shoulders and hugged you.
“Not long now, then you’ll have your adorable little girl.” You nodded your head, smiling at the thought.
“Feels like it’s taking forever.” You complained.
“Why don’t you go take a nap?” You nodded, thanking Tom before heading upstairs to Harry’s room. You weren’t sure where he was, assuming he was doing something with either his twin or his little brother.
Little did you know that this sleep was not going to be as peaceful as you originally hoped.
A sharp pain in your lower abdomen woke you from your sleep, jolting upright and cupping your large belly. You took deep breaths, letting your eyes adjust to being awake before checking the time on the clock next to Harry's bed. 
You convinced yourself it was nothing, pushing yourself out of bed to use the bathroom before you’d go back to sleep like nothing happened.
However, another sharp pain followed by a gush of water made you panic.
“Harry!” You shouted, not knowing where in the house he was. He ran into his childhood bedroom with a scared look on his face, finding you standing in the middle of the floor, cupping the bottom of your belly standing in a puddle of water and squeezing your eyes shut in pain.
“Hey.” He placed his hand on your lower back, the other lifting your chin to look at him. “What happened?” You panted as the contraction wore off.
“I-I think my water just broke.” His eyes widened, yelling for his Mum.
For the last few weeks of your pregnancy, you’d been staying in the Holland household just in case anything were to happen. It also meant you had Nikki’s help when you finally went into labour, just like right now.
“What’s wrong?” Harry looked at his mum in fear.
“Her water broke.” He simply stated. Nikki nodded, refusing to show any sign of panic as she made her way over to you.
“We need to get you to the car, Harry can you-“ He nodded, taking your hand and being careful to walk you downstairs, stopping halfway to help you wait out your contraction. 
When you were finally in the car you noticed Sam was now driving, giving him a tight lipped smile and a thank you.
“You’re doing so well, y/n.” You laid your head on Harry’s shoulder, squeezing his hand as you took deep breaths to try and calm the pain.
“So proud of you, bug.” You smiled, looking up at him.
“You haven’t called me that in years.” Truthfully, Harry stopped calling you that after he met Nate. there was one time where he let it slip, like a habit in front of him and he didn’t react too kindly about it.
“It just kinda slipped out.” You tucked your head into his neck again.
“I like it, don’t worry.” The drive felt as though it was never going to end. You wanted nothing more than to make it to the hospital and get your baby out of you so this pain would stop. Every few minutes you’d squeeze the life out of Harry’s hands, crying out in pain.
“We’re here.” Sam announced. You were helped into the hospital where you were led to a private room, your contractions growing closer together and, arguably more painful, as time passed by.
“Harry.” You whimpered, clutching his arm as another contraction shot through your body. “I don’t think I can do this.”
“You can, you’re one of the strongest people I know.” He said, pressing his lips to your head to try and calm you down.
“It hurts.” You looked up at him with tears threatening to fall from your eyes, his heart shattering as he had to witness the pain his favourite person was going through.
“You can do this, I know you can.” Half an hour later you were giving birth, one of the most painful, and if not, the most painful experience of your life. Harry stayed with you the whole time like he’d promised you all those months ago, letting you squeeze the life out of his hand. All while he’d whisper words of encouragement and praise to you.
“One final push, y/n.” You panted like a dog that needed water, listening to the doctor countdown from 10. The final push was the most relieving one of all, your baby girl finally being brought out into the world, her hearty wails echoing around the hospital room.
You leaned your head on Harry’s chest while they cleaned her, utterly worn out. The tiny girl was placed on your chest, a small sob slipping past your lips as you stared down at her.
One by one the doctors started to leave the room, checking you and baby were okay first.
Once you, Harry and your girl were left alone, you finally grinned widely.
“I can’t even believe she’s real.” You said.
“Did you decide on a name?” He asked, bending down to be closer to your height. You nodded with a grin, taking his hand into yours.
“What is it?” You turned your attention back to her.
“Happy birthday, Lily rose y/l/n.” You kissed her head, tears running down your face as you stared at your perfect creation. Harry grinned, tearing up slightly as he put it altogether.
“Roses for Lily?” You looked at him and nodded.
“My way of honouring you for everything you’ve done for me.” He leaned down and hugged you, trying to not let you know that he was secretly crying over the sweet gesture.
“A december baby, just like Paddy.” You giggled, nodding your head. You stroked her cheek as gently as you possibly could, feeling too emotional and filled with adoration to even speak. Her tiny, bright eyes fluttered to a close, feeling content enough with being in her mother’s arms to fall asleep.
You and Harry didn’t speak for a while, scared that even a quiet noise would wake up your precious angel. This continued until Harry eventually broke the silence, just to tell you how amazing you were.
“ ‘m so proud of you.” Harry stroked his fingers through your hair, disregarding that you were a sweaty mess as you finally held your little girl. She slept soundly as the two of you admired the little bub.
“Thank you Harry, really.” You whispered. He furrowed his eyebrows.
“For what?” He asked.
“For helping me through this, all of it, I wouldn’t have survived the last 9 months without you.” You told him, tearfully.
“You don’t have to thank me, I would never make you do this alone.” He kissed your head, a small smile permanently glued to your face. Both of your attentions were directed back to Lily.
“She’s absolutely perfect.” He confessed. You nodded in agreement.
The little bub started to blink open her eyes, her sleep not lasting very long, showing you the gorgeous orbs that were the same colour as yours.
“Hi pretty girl.” She let out a yawn, the unknown action scaring her, you watched as her face scrunched up and she began to cry.
“Oh no, you’re okay, was just a yawn.” You nuzzled your nose against her head, gently placing your lips against her skin to soothe her.
“I know, it was scary hm?” The little one calmed down after a little while, entranced with Harry who sat in her eye line.
“That was the cutest thing ever.” You giggled, motioning for Harry to take a seat on your bed. He carefully leaned over and traced her cheek with his thumb, tearing up when her tiny hand wrapped around his much bigger thumb.
You smiled at the sight, laying your head against his chest. You didn’t want to kill the happy mood, but you couldn’t help but let your mind drift off to thinking about Nate.
“Should I text him, just to let him know?” You wondered aloud. Harry looked down at you and noticed the uncertainty clouded in your eyes.
“Did he ever respond to your last text?” You shook your head. Even though he said he wasn’t ready to be a father, you’d still sent Nate updates every now and then, sometimes pictures of sonograms, or sometimes if she was kicking, just to let him know his girl was doing okay.
“Just leave it, he clearly doesn’t care.” You nodded sadly, glancing back down at your bub, you noticed the discomfort on her face before she began to tear up, quickly turning into a heart wrenching wail, your own heart aching not knowing what was wrong.
“Y/n?” You lifted your head and glanced at Nikki standing in the doorway of your hospital room. “The midwife said she might need feeding, she should be in soon.” You nodded, cooing at the baby to try and stop her cries. You motioned for Nikki to come inside, letting her take a spare seat beside your bed, looking down at Lily with a watery smile.
There was a knock on your hospital room door a few minutes later, opening just slightly for the woman to pop her head around and announce her presence.
“Hi y/n.” You looked up, spotting the nurse and giving her a warm smile. “Are you ready to try and feed her?” 
You nodded your head, Harry’s eyes widening when he realised what was happening and that you would have to partly undress.
“I’ll wait outside.” He offered, trying to be a gentleman.
“Oh, are you sure?” You didn’t mind Harry being here while you fed Lily, but you respected that he might feel uncomfortable. He kissed your head before leaving the room, going to update his brothers on how everything was going.
Feeding Lily for the first time was a strange experience, but you were glad you had Nikki and the midwife by your side to tell you it was completely normal and you would eventually get used to it.
After feeding, burping and rocking the girl to sleep, Harry came back in, switching with his mother to take the place beside your bed. Nikki kissed your head in a motherly way and decided to leave to let you sleep.
“Nikki, if you want to go home, you can.” You said, feeling bad to make the family wait with you.
“Are you sure, we can always stay?” You smiled and nodded.
“I’ll have to stay here until tomorrow anyway, i’ll come straight to you.” She nodded, bidding you, Lily and her son goodbye.
You and Harry both sat in silence for a few minutes, just watching the baby in your arms sleep peacefully. Harry was, once again, first to break the silence.
“Why don’t you get some sleep, in the nicest way possible, y’look exhausted.” Harry commented, stroking his fingers through your hair as your eyes fought to stay open. Lily sleeping calmly in your arms.
“Don’t wanna miss a second.” You whined, looking over at Harry with a pout he found adorable.
“I'll watch her, I promise.” You nodded reluctantly, Harry carefully took the baby wrapped in the fluffy, white blanket into his arms, listening to your instructions on how to hold her properly, then assisting you in getting comfortable on the hospital bed.
For the next few hours, Harry stayed mesmerised with the newborn in his arms, while you got some well deserved sleep after an extremely long day. 
<<<<>>>>
Harry drove you to the Holland house before driving you home from the hospital the next morning, watching you be completely entranced with your little creation. You were so careful with every movement you made, trying not to scare or overwhelm her. 
She was properly introduced to each of the Holland siblings, giving the boys the chance to hold her and just talk to her. The whole thing turned out to be a lot more chaotic than you would have originally anticipated.
“Where does my hand go?” Tom asked frantically. You guided one to the back of her head and then the other to hold her back. You told Tom he was doing perfect, calming his nerves slightly.
Paddy was much less of a nightmare than Tom, not even needing the help to position his hands. He looked in awe of the tiny human that was staring up at him, his heart all fuzzy and excited.
Sam was a pro, clearly having held many babies in his lifetime, probably because of all the Holland siblings he could be trusted the most with a human life. “She’s gorgeous, y/n.” Harry and Tom nodded, Paddy still not taking his eyes off the girl in his brother's arms.
Nikki cried while getting to finally hold Lily, her heart swelling with pride. You were practically a daughter to her and she couldn’t find the words to explain how proud she was of you. Harry watched your eyes grow heavier and heavier, deciding it was time to take you back to your own home now. They were all reluctant to let you leave, making you promise you’d be back as soon as possible, which of course you were more than happy to do.
Driving back to your own home, you were filled with the excitement of the idea of introducing Lily into the place she’d grow up.
It didn’t take long to get there, Harry helping to carry your stuff inside while you cradled your babygirl. 
“This is your home Lily.” Harry watched you both, practically with heart eyes bulging from his head. You showed Lily around some more. You were fully aware that she didn’t understand anything you were saying, but you were hoping that just your voice was capable of soothing the girl. Harry was carrying your hospital bag with him as you led him to the nursery.
You had some hesitations about leaving her in a separate room from you, knowing that she’d need you multiple times in the night anyway.
“Would it be too much trouble to put her crib in my room?” You asked him, hoping he’d be able to move it for you. He shook his head no, taking your bag to your room first. When he came back with the crib you could see he was visibly struggling to get it through the door. You felt bad for laughing, but watching Harry struggle like this just seemed to crack you up.
“I’m glad you find this funny.” He muttered sarcastically, pushing his curls out of his eyes.
“I’m sorry.” You muttered through your giggles, rubbing Lily’s back.
The crib was rolled into place a little space away from your bed, letting you lay your baby girl down on the soft fabric of the blanket inside.
“There we go.” You watched the girl quickly fall asleep in her new crib, your heart warm and happy. Harry sat beside you, shoulders and thighs touching you were that close.
“How are you feeling?” He asked.
“Incredible, I never thought i could love someone so much.” He couldn’t help but smile at you, you looked perfect to him right now. The dopey smile never left your face, the same giddy feeling sitting in the pit of your stomach since the night before. A small yawn escaped your lips, Harry thinking it was the cutest sound ever.
“You tired?” He asked. You nodded, laying your head on his shoulder.
“Come on.” You furrowed your eyebrows, tilting your head like a confused puppy.
“What?” You asked, rubbing your tired eyes.
“Get some sleep, you’ve had a long day.” He kissed your head. You checked on Lily one more time. 
“What if she needs me?”
“She doesn’t need you right now, at least get some sleep while you still can.” You sighed before you climbed into bed, already in pyjamas. You pulled your covers up over your body, right up to your chin and almost passed out as soon as your head hit the soft pillow, not realising you were this unbelievably tired.
“Will you stay?” You asked quietly, the idea of being without him seeming to scare you slightly. Harry smiled, nodding his head, laying down beside you. You cuddled into his side, resting your head on his chest comfortably.
“Sweet dreams y/n.” You hummed, nuzzling your face in his warm hoodie.
“Love you, Harry.” You mumbled. He blushed, a silly smile spreading on his face.
“Love you more.” He mumbled, right as you drifted off.
Just as you had suspected, Lily needed you sooner than your body appreciated, seeing as from the time on the clock you’d only been asleep a couple of hours. You woke up to the sound of her cries from the crib, pushing yourself up out of bed and shuffling over to her.
“Oh no, you’re okay.” You hadn’t realised that you’d woken Harry in your haste to get to Lily, the male stretching his muscles, confused himself about when he had fallen asleep.
“She okay?” He asked, voice raspy and full of sleep.
“ ‘m not sure.” You’d already checked her nappy, finding it clean, your next thought being that she was hungry.
“Do you mind if i try and feed her?” Harry was slightly taken back, eyes wide, reduced to a stuttering mess as he thought about you having your bare chest exposed in front of him.
“No, of course, s-she needs to eat, go ahead.” He turned his head away to give you some privacy, finding anything else to put his focus on. He heard you huff, a small whimper coming from you as well.
“Everything okay?” He asked, hearing you sniffle.
“She won’t latch on.” You complained, pulling your shirt up and cradling Lily to your chest. He knew you well enough to know you were getting stressed, not knowing how to help her.
“Can i try?” He asked, noticing the tears welled up in your waterline. You nodded your head, assisting Harry in taking Lily into his arms. 
He cooed at the small baby, shushing her and holding her head just under his chin. It didn’t take long for her cries to begin to quieten down, Harry’s scent or presence must have had a strong effect on her because she was calm again in a few minutes.
You didn’t have the energy to be sad or mad that Harry was able to handle her better than you already. You simply rested your chin on his shoulder, kissing his cheek as a thank you.
“You go back to sleep, I'll hold her just a little bit longer.” You nodded sleepily, climbing back into your bed and falling to sleep with the knowledge that Lily was in perfectly good hands.
“You’re okay, aren’t you?” The girl blinked up at him, her eyes curious as she watched the curly haired man talk. She obviously didn’t understand a word he was saying, but that didn’t matter now that she was calm and happy.
“Goodnight Lily.” He carefully placed her down in the crib, watching over her until she drifted off. Harry climbed into your bed as quietly as he could, trying his hardest to not wake you with all the movement.
He froze when you rolled over, accepting your warmth as you cuddled back into his side like you were earlier.
“Is she okay?” You asked, half awake.
“She’s perfect.”
It was officially only days before christmas and Lily was already almost 2 weeks old, which you couldn’t believe. You’d gotten help to make sure you had everything prepared present wise, but you and Lily were going to spend actual Christmas day with the Hollands.
A sudden distressed cry woke you from your sleep, pushing yourself out of your bed to tend to your babygirl. You moved around to the other side of your bed, your baby looking at you with teary eyes and a red face.
“Oh, there’s my little angel.” You gently lifted her from her crib, holding her against your chest and gently stroking her back. You bounced her gently, pressing kisses to her head to try and soothe her.
“You’re okay.” She continued to wail in your ear, your heart aching for your precious girl.
“You hungry darling?” You looked at her distressed face, taking a seat on your bed, lifting your shirt up to let her latch on.
You sighed, leaning your head back and glancing at the time on your phone screen. 4:23am.
“We’re gonna have to get you a better sleep schedule baby.” After she was done feeding, you carefully laid her back down in her crib, watching over her for a few minutes to make sure she was okay, before climbing back into bed yourself. You were out like a light the second your head hit your pillow, you were utterly exhausted.
The next morning you were woken again by loud babbles from Lily, checking the time and seeing it was almost 10am.
You sighed, pushing yourself out of bed and scooping the girl up in your arms. Harry would be coming over soon anyway. You changed Lily’s nappy and dressed her in a fluffy purple onesie, making your way into your living room to set her down in the kitchen, so you could make breakfast.
“Y/n?” You called back with a ‘hey’, letting Harry know where you were. 
He entered the kitchen with a smile, moving over to the little baby to give her some affection.
“There's my favourite little girl.” She babbled, reaching up to try and touch his face. He carefully picked her up out of her high chair, pressing kisses to her cheeks and having a mini conversation with her. At least as best he could considering she didn’t understand anything he was saying.
“So, how’s it going being a mum?” Harry asked, entranced with the girl in his arms who was grabbing at his fingers.
“I adore her but,” You paused, seeing Harry look up in concern at the ‘but’. “I’m so stressed and sleep deprived.” Harry could see how tense you were, he’d noticed how tired you looked when he first came in, but he didn’t want to sound rude.
“I didn’t realise it’d be this hard by myself.” You complained.
“Let me look after her for a few hours,” He offered. “Go and catch up on some sleep.” You were hesitant, feeling bad to burden him with Lily, but also growing slightly protective over her.
“She’ll be okay, would i ever let you down?” You shook your head, thanking him.
“Be good for Harry.” You kissed her head, Harry pouting when he didn’t get a forehead kiss too.
“Anyone would think you’re the newborn.” He grinned, accepting your kiss with a smile.
“Have a good sleep.”
“Thank you,” A lightbulb went off in your head, realising he didn’t know what to do. You turned back around to tell him and he simply rolled his eyes. “If she cries, there’s a bottle in the fridge, just heat it up, nappies are in in her nursery and-“
“I’ll be fine, if I need any help I'll call my mum.” You nodded, taking a deep breath before heading to bed to catch up on lots of missed sleep.
“Looks like it’s just me and you now.” Harry spoke to the girl. The two had a fairly enjoyable time together, Harry in love with everything she did and the girl in awe of him. It was hours later that you were trudging into the living room looking much more refreshed. Harry was sitting on the couch, Lily against his chest while the curly haired man talked to her.
“How did it go?” You asked, taking a seat next to them and resting your head on Harry’s shoulder.
“She was a perfect angel, didn’t cry once.” He boasted. You grinned, stroking her chubby cheek.
“Thank you for helping me, my hero.” You kissed his cheek, watching Lily scrunch up his shirt in her tiny fist. It wasn’t long before your bub began to get uncomfortable, beginning to cry her small heart out.
“I think she’s finally ready for her nap.” You carefully lifted her off of Harry’s chest, taking her over to the bassinet you kept in your living room. You laid her down, hovering over her for a few minutes to make sure she knew you were there.
“Go to sleep hunny, I know you’re tired.” You watched her eyes flutter shut, content with the world around her.
“And then there were two.” You said, sitting down next to Harry again. He yawned and stretched his arms above his head.
“I mean, I don’t know about you but I’m exhausted after watching her.” You huffed.
“Don’t leave me yet.” You begged, staring at him with puppy dog eyes.
“Can I just nap here?” He asked, watching you think about it.
“I guess so.” You said, Harry scoffing at how unamused you sounded. You flashed him a cheeky grin, motioning for him to lay his head on your lap.
“Here.” You handed him a fluffy blanket that you usually kept on the back of your couch, throwing it over his body to keep him warm. You spent the next hour stroking through his curls, watching him sleep peacefully with the comfort of your warmth. With your other hand you just scrolled through your phone, not wanting to disturb Harry with the sounds of the tv.
He eventually started to shift, signalling to you that he was waking up. His hair was messy and he looked absolutely adorable, staring up at you with tired eyes.
“Thank you.” He mumbled. Nuzzling his face into your hoodie material.
“Always.” 
<<<<>>>>
3 days later and it was officially Christmas day, you were getting Lily’s stuff together to head over to the Hollands. You had already taken presents over a few days earlier, just so today you only had to bring yourself and your baby.
The drive over to the Holland household was quite pleasant. There was soft christmas music playing in the background, with the bubbly feeling of excitement in the pit of your stomach.
Getting out of the warmth of your car, you were hit with the freezing december weather, rubbing your hands together for warmth.
Lily was quick to protest at the change in temperature with a small uncomfortable cry, her chubby cheeks turning a soft pink shade as the cold hit her.
Your cold knuckles knocked on the front door of the house, a shiver running through your body.
You wrapped Lily’s coat around her tighter, pulling her little hat down and doing everything you could to protect her from the blistering cold. The door to the Holland house opened a few minutes later to a smiley Harry. Welcoming you inside.
“There’s my favourite girl.” Harry said, taking Lily from your arms and cradling her close to his warmth. You scowled at him playfully.
“Me or her?” You asked, teasing your best friend. “Be careful with your answer.” 
“You, obviously.” He stated, like it was a fact. When you nodded, seemingly satisfied, he leaned in close to Lily, his mouth close to her tiny ear.
“I lied, it’s definitely you.” He whispered to the girl, tickling her to make her giggle. You scoffed.
“I heard that, Holland.” He laughed, sending you a teasing wink.
You followed him into the living room, seeing the other Holland’s scattered around doing various things.
“We have visitors.” Harry announced, motioning to you. Sam was quick to practically snatch Lily, peppering her cheek with soft kisses.
“Merry christmas y/n!” Nikki said, pulling you into a tight hug. You said it back, thanking her for letting you crash their Christmas day.
“You’re always welcome.” Tom was next to pull you into a hug, ruffling your hair like an older brother would. 
“Did I hear y/n?” Paddy asked, slipping into the living room to look for you.
“Hi, little man.” The nickname caused him to groan, it’d been something you’d called him for years, even after he passed you in height.
“I’m taller than you.” You rolled your eyes, pulling him into a hug.
“And I don’t care.” You simply stated. You watched Lily receive all the affection she could ever ask for, babbling incoherent things. 
“Can we open presents now?” Paddy asked, motioning to the pile under the tree.
“You didn’t have to wait for me.” You whined, feeling bad that the teenager was unable to have a normal christmas morning.
“You’re here now, so let’s get started!” Paddy announced. You stifled a laugh, nodding your head. You watched with a smile as the lads fussed Lily, helping her rip open the wrapping paper on her presents.
“Come here a second.” Harry said, tapping your shoulder. He took your hand and lead you away from his family.
“This is for Lily.” You playfully rolled your eyes at your best friend.
“It better not be another stuffed animal, she has too many already.” You joked. Harry shook his head with a small grin, telling you to just open it. Harry had pulled you over to a more quiet part of the living room to give you this, not wanting his brothers to see or hear.
“A blanket?” You asked, looking at him in confusion. A blush rose to his cheeks. He showed you the space where Lily’s name was engraved in, only confusing you further.
“I don’t get it- why did we have to open it separately?” You asked.
“I-i may have made it.” He stuttered, rubbing the back of his neck nervously. You awed, finding it cute that he’d go through so much trouble for you.
“Don’t laugh at me.”
“I’m not.” You argued. “I think it’s adorable.” You said, squeezing his cheek playfully.
“I didn’t really know what to get her so-“
“Harry, this is perfect, thank you.” 
After all the presents came the part all the Holland boys were the most excited about; christmas dinner.
They practically ran to the dining room when Nikki announced it was ready, taking their seats at the table and digging into their plates like animals.
“You’re like savages.” Nikki muttered, receiving a laugh from you as you dug into your own food. Every now and then you’d alternate between eating and amusing Lily so she wouldn’t cry.
You pinched her cheek gently, wiping the drool from the corner of her mouth with a napkin.
“Such a messy baby.” You said. She just babbled, showing you her gummy smile that made your heart flutter.
“A bit like Harry.” Sam said, receiving a slap to the arm from his twin. You laughed at the two, leaving your angel to finish up the last bits of your meal.
After dessert Nikki turned down your offer to help clean up, forcing one of her boys to do it instead. Tom groaned, trailing to the kitchen with some dirty dishes in his hands, muttering complaints on the way.
“Nikki, that was amazing, thank you.” She smiled, kissing your head as she walked by. The table was disturbed when your little bub began to cry, you being able to recognise that she was crying for food.
“I think she’s hungry.” You pouted, lifting her up into your arms.
“Go feed her, we’ll sort this.” Sam said, motioning to the table that needed clearing.
“Are you sure?” You asked, feeling slightly bad.
“Unless Harry’s going to grow boobs and feed her, I'm pretty sure you’re the only one that can.” Harry slapped his twin upside the head, calling him an idiot. You just laughed, making your way up the stairs to feed your precious angel.
<<<<>>>>
“I really enjoyed today, thank you.” Harry squeezed your shoulders gently.
“We’re all glad you were both here.” The two of you continued to get ready for bed, you also getting Lily into her onesie. The three of you would be sharing Harry’s bed in his childhood room for the night, having to make sure Lily stayed safe between you both.
You climbed under the covers, next to your already sleeping daughter. You had a smile gracing your face, one that Harry couldn’t help but completely adore.
“Goodnight Harry, merry christmas.” You whispered, laying your arm over Lily gently to make sure she’d be safe.
“Merry christmas y/n.” 
“Tom, what am I going to do for the twins' birthday, I have no idea what to get for them.” You complained down the phone, collapsing on your bed. Tom sighed on the other end of the phone, running his hand over his face, exasperated.
“I’m having the same problem.” He huffed sadly.
“We don’t have long either.” You reasoned, glancing at the date on your calendar, which read the 10th.
“Do you want to go out at some point, look for some presents together?” He asked. You sat up, eyes widening.
“Yeah, I think that’d be a perfect idea.” You said excitedly.
“We’ll need to talk about the party too, mum’s been shouting at me to plan something as soon as possible.” You giggled.
“Yeah, we can do that.”
You and Tom planned when and where you were going to go, the male telling you how excited he was to see Lily again, especially after not seeing her for the past few days because of how busy he’s been with work.
“Are you more excited to see Lily than me?” You asked, feigning offense.
“You have an adorable baby, can you really blame me?” You rolled your eyes.
“No not really.” You laughed.
“So, i’ll see you tomorrow?” He asked, checking with you.
“Yeah, see you tomorrow.”
Just like he promised, Tom was knocking on your door the next day, announcing he was ready to take you and Lily out shopping. You kissed Lily’s head, walking to the door and opening it for your friend, welcoming him in. He was quick to take the angel out of your arms, giving her sweet kisses all over her face while you zipped up her tiny coat. The girl babbled happily, making you smile as you got her stuff together. 
“You ready to go?” He asked. You nodded, letting him be the one to lay Lily down in her pram. 
The two of you had agreed on walking to your destination. The walk was pleasant, the two of you having the chance to catch up on everything you’ve missed, and for Tom to catch up on everything he’d missed with your little bub.
You wrapped the tiny coat and blanket tighter around Lily in her pram, trying to shield her from the cold February air. Tom smiled at the bubbly baby, wrapping his own coat around himself tighter.
“She looks so cute.” He pointed out, poking her chubby cheeks gently. You giggled, nodding your head. She basically only looked like a little chubby head under all the layers.
“Now, let’s go.” You announced, dragging Tom towards the shops where you were going to find your presents for the Holland boys. He led you straight to a jewellery shop, wanting to look at the expensive watches they had to offer.
“Tom, you can’t be serious.” You said, watching him gawk at the very pricey rolex.
“Why not?” He asked teasingly. You shook your head at him, deciding to look around. You noticed Lily was staring at the way the jewels and sparkles would shine when they caught the light, the baby completely entranced. You carefully picked her up, keeping the blanket wrapped around her so she didn’t get cold. You pointed out the shiny metals, talking to her quietly as she stared amazed.
“I think she’s enjoying herself.” Tom mumbled coming up behind you, getting a nod in response.
“Did you buy the watch?” You asked. Tom lifted the bag, an eye roll coming from you.
“Gonna split it with my mum and dad, promise.” 
“Now you have to help me.” 
You and Tom forgot to anticipate that paps would take any opportunity to catch you two together, to use pictures for false, shocking headlines.
The two of you didn’t even realise, too focused on finding the perfect birthday presents for the twins. You had enjoyed the majority of your day, forgetting how fun it was to spend time with him.
It was only when you got multiple messages from Harry, sending you screenshots of the headline that stated:
‘Tom Holland’s secret family spotted out in London together.”
The picture was of you and Tom laughing, the male pushing Lily’s pram, beaming down at her.
You were completely over it. You barely even wanted to show Tom. He was finally getting a break, showing Lily all the cute teddy bears. He loved hearing the girl laugh from the second she learned how to. 
“Tom?” You called, watching his head turn around to look at you, a large smile on his face and the almost 2 month old babbling happily in his arms. You handed him your phone, seeing his face drop and him sigh angrily. 
“Just ignore it, I’ll get someone on it later.” You nodded, wrapping your arms around his waist and squeezing him. You laid your head on his shoulder, welcoming the friendly kiss he placed on your head.
“Now, let me buy my adorable niece a teddy bear and we can actually get what we came for.” You giggled, rolling your eyes at the idea of more stuffed toys coming into your flat. After Tom bought her the bear, she wouldn’t let it go, her tiny hands clinging on to it as Tom carried her throughout the next shop you visited.
You thankfully did end up finding a present for both Harry and Sam. Your gift to Sam was rather simple, just some things he could use for cooking. However, your gift to Harry was a lot more meaningful. Every time you’d been out together over the last few months, Harry had eyed the same new camera in a shop window. You knew how badly he wanted it, but he was so attached to his current camera that he would never buy it for himself. So, you decided to give him a little push, buying it for him to surprise him on his birthday.
Nothing much else really happened with the whole press situation, until you got home that was, finding Harry waiting by your flat door.
“Oh hi, I didn’t know you were coming over.” He helped you get the pram through the door, waiting awkwardly while you put Lily down for her nap, even if she slept a lot while you were out.
“So, to what do I owe the honour?” You asked light heartedly. You were in a rather good mood after spending a fun day with one of your oldest friends. You grabbed a bottle of water and turned to face Harry with a smile.
“Why were you with Tom?” He asked, rather viciously too. Your smile dropped, tilting your head in confusion.
“What?” 
“Well you’re part of his secret family now so-“ You sighed.
“Can we please not talk about this?” He reluctantly nodded, the two of you standing in an awkward silence for a few minutes. Harry broke the silence again, something he was always good at doing.
“Why were you out with Tom, doing- whatever that headline said.” You rolled your eyes, annoyed that you were talking about this again.
“Are you in love with him or something!” It physically hurt Harry to even ask, the idea that the girl of his dreams was in love with his brother instead of him.
“Harry, you’re being ridiculous.” You muttered. He huffed angrily.
“I’m being ridiculous, really?” His voice was slowly growing louder.
“It’s ridiculous that we’re still talking about this.” You complained. 
“Why won’t you tell me what was going on?” He asked.
“Harry, please quieten down, I don't want Lily to wake up.” You begged. He ran his hands over his face, breathing deeply.
“Stop ignoring the question, are you in love with Tom, yes or no?” You heard a loud wail, your heart dropping as you started to make your way towards the nursery.
“Y/n!” You turned around and glared at him.
“Harry, I’m in love with you, you idiot, not Tom.” Harry gasped, through your anger you hadn’t even realised your slip up. “Now if you’ll excuse me, I have a crying baby to go and help.” Harry stared at you in shock as you walked away. 
He was frozen in his spot, processing the last few minutes over again in his head. He cursed himself, walking in a haste over to the nursery.
He knocked on the open door, watching you cradle a crying Lily before entering.
You didn’t acknowledge him, but he knew he could talk and you would hopefully listen.
“I’m sorry for waking her.” Harry watched as you bounced the girl in your arms, holding her to your chest.
“S’okay.” You whispered.
“So, we need to talk about what you said.” You sighed, tears springing to your eyes at the memory of your accidental confession, fear filling your body.
“Let me just put her down, then we can.” He nodded, leaving you to go and take a seat in the living room. Once Lily was calm and sleeping again, you laid her down in her crib, taking a few deep breaths to calm yourself. 
“I can do this.” You hyped yourself up. You entered your living room and found Harry sitting there, nervously wiping his sweaty hands on his jeans.
“Hi.” You mumbled quietly, secretly hoping he wouldn’t hear you. Harry’s head whipped in your direction, so fast you were surprised he didn’t give himself whiplash. He gave you a tight lipped smile, motioning for you to take a seat beside him.
“Look I-“
“I shouldn’t have-“ You both began speaking at the same time, laughing quietly.
“You go first.” You said, not really wanting to talk about your feelings straight away, especially with it still being a mystery about how Harry feels.
“You know I’ve always been intimidated by Tom and you know, you’re my best friend not his.” He whined, sounding quite like a child, “I’m sorry for snapping.” You nodded understandingly, taking his hand into yours. Your fingers laced together like it was completely natural.
“We were just shopping for birthday presents for you and Sam.” You whispered, seeing the frown take over his face. 
“I’m so sorry.” He apologised. You were quick to forgive him, just like you always were. You found it impossible to be mad at him when he was just so adorable.
“So, what did you need to tell me?” He said, filling you with dread.
“Please don’t make me repeat it, i’m already nervous.” You huffed, looking at him for any sign of mercy. He grinned.
“I’m in love with you too.” He ran his fingers through your hair gently, tucking it behind your ear.
“Why are we like this?” He asked. 
“We’ve just been completely oblivious.” You said, turning to watch him. He shuffled closer, thighs touching in a comforting way.
You rested your foreheads together, laughing quietly as you looked at eachother. The heat of the moment suddenly took over and you were both leaning in, your lips connecting in a sweet first kiss, one that had been building up for the last 11 years. Your lips molded together, your hands coming up to tug at Harry’s curls. One of his hands cupped your jaw, trying to pull you impossibly closer to him.
“Harry-“ You mumbled, trying to pull away. He whined, shaking his head and pushing on the back of your neck to connect your lips again.
You hummed, tugging on his hair a little too tightly to pull his head back.
“What was that for?” He pouted, chasing your lips to try and pull you back into another kiss. Your heart fluttered.
“Why did we wait so long to do this?” You asked, running your fingertips over the short curls on the back of his head, trying to soothe the sore spot you’d tugged on.
“Cause we're idiots.” He muttered with a cheeky smile, shrugging his shoulders simply. You giggled, nodding your head.
“I know things aren’t as easy as it’d normally be, you know with Lily but-“
“Harry, you’re basically her dad at this point.” You stated. Realising what you said might freak him out, you felt the need to elaborate. “I-i mean, you spend so much time with her, she loves you.” He smiled, a soft blush coating his cheeks.
“Really?” You nodded. He grinned uncontrollably, lifting his hand to stroke your cheek with his thumb.
“Do you maybe, want to give us a go?” He asked.
“Not if that’s how you’re going to ask.” You sassed, jokingly of course. His face fell, shaking his head.
“Right, uh.” He lifted his head, looking directly into your eyes. “Y/n Y/l/n, will you be my girlfriend?” 
Your heart fluttered, hearing the words you’d wanted to hear for so long.
“Harry Holland,” You said, cupping his cheek with your hand, stroking your thumb along his cheekbone. “I would like nothing more.” 
“Where’s Lily?” He asked breathlessly, pulling off his jacket and tossing it somewhere in your room. You giggled, barely even registering his question when his lips brushed your neck, tickling the sensitive skin.
“Her uncles wanted to spend some quality time with her.” You explained. He looked at you with furrowed eyebrows, not understanding what you meant. “She’s with Tom and Paddy, they wanted to take her for the night.” He groaned, a bright smile spreading across his face. “So, we’re completely alone.” You said suggestively.
“I’ve never been more grateful to have brothers than right now.” You laughed, feeling him nip at your chest.
“Uh-uh.” You said, brushing your thumb over his bottom lip. “No marks though, unless you’re willing to explain where I got them.” You breathed, already noticing a few start to bloom on your chest.
“Good point.” He hummed, leaning in to kiss you. The kiss was vastly different from Harry’s quick movements only seconds ago. It was slow and passionate, like you both had all the time in the world to show each other this kind of affection.
“Are you sure you want to do this?” He asked, brushing some stray hair from your face.
“Yeah, been wanting to do this for years.” You admitted.
Yours and Harry’s night included multiple rounds of fun after gaining both of your consent, taking full advantage of not having to focus on your daughter right now. 
“We should not have waited that long to do that.” You said, completely breathless as Harry collapsed to your side, letting his head hit the pillow. He chuckled from beside you, letting you cuddle into his side, ignoring how sweaty you both were. 
“Get some sleep, you seem like you need it.” He said. “Looks like I wore you out.” He teased. You scoffed, weakly hitting his chest.
“You need it more than me old man.” He gasped, feigning offense as you both burst into a fit of giggles.
“I’m going to go to the bathroom first, I’ll be back soon handsome.” You weren’t gone for long, not wanting to be away from Harry’s body for too long. You simply did your business and then headed back.
On your way back into your room you saw Harry’s eyes drooping, looking like he was about to pass out from exhaustion any second.
“You’re so cute when you’re tired.” You commented, crawling back into your bed and cuddling up into his side, your head laying on his chest. He nuzzled his face on the top of your head, sighing.
“You’re like a puppy.” You said, seeing his face screw up in disagreement. “You are.” You giggled.
“Shh, go to sleep.” He said tiredly, holding his finger to your lips to keep you quiet. You rolled your eyes, kissing his finger to make him sleepily giggle.
“Goodnight.” He just hummed in response, too tired to even respond.
You slept incredibly that night. Whether it was just because you’d been worn out, or if it was because you were in Harry’s warm hold, you didn’t find yourself stirring until the late hours of the morning.
Harry seemed to already be awake, staring out of your bedroom window at the morning sky from the comfort of your bed.
“Morning.” You mumbled, kissing his chest softly. He turned his head, smiling down at you. He ran the back of his hand over your cheek, then his thumb over your bottom lip. You leaned up, kissing him slowly before pulling back.
“Good morning.” He greeted. The two of you laid together still in bliss of your previous events until the last minute you could, your naked front rested against Harrys, his hand stroking over the expanse of your back, while your hand rested on his chest.
“So, are you coming to mine and Sam’s party?” He asked, tracing random shapes on the small of your bare back. You copied the shapes he traced on your back and traced them onto his own skin, a small truly happy smile on your lips. You placed a gentle kiss on his chest before shuffling to rest your chin on the same spot.
“Of course, I wouldn't miss it.” You refrained from telling him about the part where you were actually going to help plan said party. He looked down at you, raising his hand to brush some of your tangled hair out of your face. The two of you just stared at each other for a while, admiring one another’s features.
“You’re so beautiful.” He whispered. He felt your body grow hot, laughing to himself at how he could make you so easily flustered. He kept showering you with compliments just to see you get more and more embarrassed, your cheeks growing even more pink with each and every compliment. You buried your head in his chest, your arms coming around his stomach to hug him tightly.
“Stop.” You whined. His hand moved up to thread in your hair, stroking your head with a small smile. The air changed between you two, leaning up you pressed your lips on his, kissing him with the same passion you’d kissed him with during your first kiss last night.
“Oh, are we doing this again?” He asked. You giggled, nodding your head. You climbed into his lap, straddling him, feeling his hands secure themselves around your thighs.
Harry grew impatient, leaning in to capture your lips in another mind-blowing kiss. Your hands were cupping the back of his neck, trying to pull him impossibly closer. 
You heard a sudden knock on your front door, forgetting about the plans you had for today, Harry pulling away from your lips to ask if you wanted to get it. You shook your head, pushing your lips back on his. You giggled when Harry bit your lip teasingly, hearing another loud knock from on your door. You groaned, Harry resting his forehead on yours.
“Do you need to get that?” He asked, just making sure.
“Just ignore it, they’ll go away.” You muttered, relishing in the feeling of Harry’s hands on your body. Your kiss didn’t last much longer, hearing the front door open and the voice of your friend echoe around the flat.
“Y/n, i’m here.” Your eyes widened, glancing at the time and quickly jumping off of your boyfriend to throw on some clothes. You pulled on underwear and a hoodie, noticing Harry wasn’t moving.
“Get dressed.” You whisper yelled, throwing his clothes at him. He furrowed his eyebrows but listened, getting dressed in a haste, not wanting to be caught butt-naked in your bedroom by your unexpected visitor.
“Who is that?” He mouthed. You whispered back a quiet ‘Harrison’ and he furrowed his eyebrows, silently questioning why Harrison was in your flat.
“Y/n?” You heard his footsteps growing closer to your room.
“Shit.” You cursed, beginning to panic. You shoved your boyfriend in your bathroom, apologising profusely as you closed the door. There was a knock on your bedroom door.
“Y/n, can I come in?” He asked. You finished buttoning up your jeans, quickly checking yourself over in the mirror.
“Uh, yeah, come on in.” He opened the door, flashing you a smile.
“Tom’s on his way with Lily, do you want to talk about the plans for the party now or-“ Your eyes widened, not wanting Harry to hear about any of the plans.
“We’ll wait for Tom, but um, do you mind just getting me Lily’s feeding blanket from the nursery.” You asked. “She’ll probably be hungry when she gets here.” He nodded, leaving your room to go next door. You opened the bathroom door, motioning for Harry to come out quietly.
“The plans for the party, huh, what party would that be?” He teased. You slapped his arm, giving him a quick kiss and telling him he needed to leave quietly.
“Am I seeing you tonight?” He asked, sneaking in one final kiss as he checked Harrison wasn’t there. 
“Yeah, come over around 8?” You suggested. He nodded, grinning before sneaking out to the living room. You followed him out, just in case you had to hide him again.
“Hey, y/n?” Your eyes widened, pushing Harry to hide behind your couch where no one could see him. You heard him quietly groan in pain, trying to mask the laugh you wanted to let out.
“Yeah?” Harrison popped his head out of the nursery, furrowing his eyebrows. 
“I can’t find it, do you have any idea where it is?” He asked. Out of the corner of your eye, you saw the pink blanket sitting on the sofa, quickly pushing it out of sight when he wasn’t looking.
“Try looking in the wardrobe, it might’ve gotten caught up with her clothes.” He nodded, heading back in. You let out a breath, motioning for Harry to go as quickly as he could.
“That hurt.” He pouted. You smiled sheepishly, pecking his lips and pushing him in the direction of the door.
“I’ll see you later.”
“Bye.” He kissed your lips one last time before slipping on his shoes and rushing out of your flat. You took a deep breath, grabbing the blanket and calling for Harrison. He came back out of the room empty handed, apologising before noticing the fabric sitting in your hands.
“I am so sorry, it got lost in some clothes I need to put away.” You motioned to the pile of folded clothes on the table, smiling sheepishly. He laughed, shaking his head.
“Don’t worry about it, at least you found it.” You smiled gratefully, feeling slightly bad that you were lying to your friends.
Within the next half an hour Tom had shown up with your baby girl, announcing his presence obnoxiously loudly when he entered the room.
“There’s my angel.” You said, lifting Lily out of Tom’s arms to pepper her face with kisses. She babbled at you, your heart exploding when she tried to reach for you. 
You settled her against your chest, her head resting on your shoulder, the material of your shirt scrunched up in her tiny fist.
“Was she okay?” You asked, watching Tom take Lily’s things out of her pram.
“She was perfect, she cried a little through the night but I got her down again.” He said, smiling at the little baby, who’d moved on to playing with your necklace.
“Make yourself comfortable.” You smiled, motioning to where Harrison was already laying on your couch like it was his own home.
“Thank you, kind sir.” He teased, joining his best friend. You rolled your eyes at them, taking a seat on the singular arm chair, your girl sitting happily in your lap.
“So, we should start with where it’s happening.” Tom said.
It ended up being decided that Nikki and Dom would host the party at the boy’s childhood home. Tom and Paddy were going to help decorate, while you, Lily and Harrison would distract the twins, purely because you two could keep a secret, unlike Tom.
Like children, the two lads managed to get distracted easily, seeing which of the two could punch each other first, which you thought was absolutely ridiculous.
“Is that everything?” You asked, having to snap the two out of their little moment. The two nodded their heads sheepishly under your gaze, the same look they’d received from their own mothers countless times.
They stayed and talked for a while, feeling bad to just leave you by yourself for the rest of the day. However Tom did receive a few texts from his mum, asking what was going on.
“Well we should get going, gotta tell everyone else the plan of action.” You nodded your head, hugging them both. 
For the rest of the day you simply sorted the chores that Harry prevented you from doing by taking up all your time.
When the clock hit eight you prepared yourself for Harry’s arrival.
Not too much longer after that you heard a quiet knock on your door that made you smile, opening it rather quickly to find your boyfriend standing there with bags of junk food in his hands.
“I stopped at the chinese on the way, thought you’d enjoy it.” You grinned, just looking at him in complete adoration.
“I missed you.” You giggled when he pressed his lips all over your face, finally stopping when he reached your lips.
“You saw me this morning.” You said. Harry chose to ignore you, setting the food down on the kitchen island.
“Is she here?” He asked, a wide smile on his face. You rolled your eyes and nodded, leading him to the nursery where Lily was fast asleep. He awed quietly.
“She’s so cute.” He whined.
“She should be, I made her.” You teased. He laughed, shaking his head at you.
“That explains it.” He said, squeezing your cheeks together with an adorable giggle.
The two of you spent the majority of the rest of the night in each other's arms. You ate and then watched countless films, cuddled up under a fluffy blanket on your couch, while Lily was sleeping undisturbed in her room.
He noticed you yawn a few times, prompting him to ask if you were tired.
“Are you tired?” He whispered, affectionately nuzzing your cheek with his adorable nose. You nodded your head, shifting more onto your side so you could cling to him. 
“Come on, let’s go to bed.” He mumbled, ignoring your pitiful whine when helping you up. 
Harry did it all for you, practically carrying you to your bedroom, helped you get into comfy clothes, tied your hair back, took off your makeup and even helped you brush your teeth when you were too tired. Your heart soared every time he did even the smallest of tasks, feeling like you’d melt into a puddle of adoration for the man when he finally helped you into bed.
“Goodnight y/n.” You smiled lazily, resting your cheek against the soft material of his t-shirt covered back. Your arm came up and wrapped around his waist, so you were spooning him for a change.
“Night Harry.” 
And just like the night before, you slept soundly in his arms.
<<<<>>>>
So on the morning of the 14th, the twins’ birthday and coincidentally valentines day too, you packed up Lily’s things and headed over to the Holland house, knocking gently on the door. Paddy opened it with a smile that only grew when he saw you.
You gave him a quick hug, asking where the twins were. He gave you a quick, unhelpful shrug before immersing himself in playing with your daughter. You could hear the baby squeal loudly as you walked away, calling both of the twins’ names.
“I heard my name.” Sam announced, being taken off guard when you pretty much pounced on him.
“Hey, y/n, good to see you.” You wrapped your arms around Sam, practically suffocating him with your hug.
“Happy birthday.” You said. He laughed in your ear, muttering a thank you before he let go. You opened your mouth to ask him the question he already knew you were going to ask.
“He’s with mum in the living room.” You grinned, nodding your head and practically running off to the living room.
Harry opened his arms to you as soon as he saw your smiley face, letting you sit on his knee to give him a hug.
“Happy birthday.” He thanked you, both of you ignoring the suggestive look from Nikki. The two of you embraced the hug a little bit longer before you finally pulled away first, telling him that he had to come with you.
“Come on.” You laced your fingers in his, pulling him with you to go and find his older brother. You finally found him with Paddy and Lily a few minutes later, explaining to them what you were doing for the day.
“Me and Harrison are taking you both out, so come on, get ready to go.” Sam rolled his eyes at your bossiness, leaving to go and get his shoes. Paddy handed Lily back over to you, quietly whispering he was going to start helping Tom set up.
“You look gorgeous, by the way.” Harry whispered once the youngest Holland was out of sight, checking no one could see before leaning down to kiss you. He quietly told you he’d missed you, and then remembered not to leave Lily out, kissing her chubby cheeks a few times too.
“Harrison should be here any minute.” You explained. He nodded his head, leaving you to slip on some shoes and a jacket. You got Lily ready in her pram, making sure her blanket covered her so she didn’t get cold while out in the winter temperatures.
Harrison arrived and in no time you were all leaving the house. For some reason you’d decided to brace the weather and walk to where you were going to eat, quickly finding out that it wasn’t a very good idea on your parts.
“So, I was thinking, we could go get something to eat,” He suggested, a smirk spreading on his face. “Maybe ditch Haz and Sam, have a romantic meal.” You laughed, rolling your eyes.
“Harry, although it’s your birthday, it’s also Sam’s, and we aren’t ditching him.” You saw him huff and roll his eyes, pouting his bottom lip like a child. The four of you walked until you found a restaurant everyone was happy eating at.
The lads obviously ordered alcohol before anything, disregarding that it was barely even the afternoon. You suppose it was their birthday so you had to let them off, although the same couldn’t be said for the blonde male sitting opposite you.
Harry watched you with heart eyes as you quietly talked to Lily and played with her hands, both of which were holding onto your fingers tightly, the little girl sitting in your lap, trying to grab at everything on the table. Harry jolted upon feeling a sudden harsh pain spreading through his leg, realising his twin had kicked him.
“What was that for, you twat?” He snapped.
“You’re practically drooling.” Harrison said, motioning between you two with his finger.
“Am not.” He mumbled, consciously wiping around his mouth just in case.
For the most part the meal went well. Lily still couldn’t eat solid foods, so unfortunately for her she had to just sit in your lap and behave, which she did perfectly, while everyone else ate. 
Your meal was cut short before you could order any kind of dessert, receiving a text from Nikki to tell you they were ready and to come home.
“Can I carry her?” Harry asked, motioning to the lively girl in your arms. Harrison had generously offered to push the pram for you so you could have a break.
“Of course.” Harry was extra careful when lifting the babe into his arms, kissing her face to hear her laugh.
“She really does love you.” You said, seeing the awe in her gaze as she stared at your boyfriend’s face, admiring his individual features. His heart melted, kissing her head.
“I’m really glad.”
The rest of the way was filled with jokes from the lads, all of which made you laugh until your stomach hurt. 
“Stop.” You whined, feeling Harrison prod your aching stomach teasingly. You still giggled though, despite Harry’s subtle glare at his best friend for touching you. Safe to say he was grumpy for the rest of the walk.
You were back at the Holland house in no time, Harrison taking the lead and heading up to the door first. After you’d all caught up, standing behind him waiting, he pushed open the door, holding his arms out in a ‘voila’ sort of way. The lights flickered on and you were met with ‘happy birthday’ decorations all around.
“Surprise!” You all yelled. Harry and Sam’s eyes widened, happy smiles growing across their faces. Harry was quick to hug you, whispering a thank you in your ear. You would’ve stayed wrapped up in his arms longer if it wasn’t for Lily letting out a loud wail.
“Oh, my baby, the noise must’ve scared her.” You shifted over to her stroller, carefully lifting her out and holding her close to your body.
Harry’s eyes were glued to you, adoring the way your motherly instincts kicked in on the spot.
“Happy birthday, mate.” Tom said, snapping him out of his daze. Harry smiled at his older brother, thanking him while never taking his eyes off you.
“Either tell her how you feel or move on man.” He said, patting his shoulder when he noticed where his gaze was. Harry nodded, flashing his brother a tight lipped smile.
Harry noticed she hadn’t stopped crying, making his way through the people saying happy birthday to him, so he could make it to you.
“She okay?” He asked, placing his hand on your shoulder.
“I think she’s hungry.” You said, motioning for Harry to get you the pink burping blanket out of your bag.
“I’ll be right back.” You promised.
Right after you said that, Harry was swept away by some of his friends he hadn’t seen in a while, persuading him to have a drink with them.
You came back downstairs after feeding Lily confused, not able to find the curly headed boy anywhere.
At some point, Nikki had taken the angel from you, wanting to show her to a few of her friends. You didn’t protest, wanting to give your arms a break from holding the growing girl.
Later on in the evening you found yourself in the kitchen, alone with Harry. You were just trying to get yourself a drink when his arms wrapped around you.
“Feel like I haven’t seen you in so long.” He whined, pressing a kiss to your cheek, trailing them down your jaw.
“Harry, stop.” You giggled, trying to squirm away from the kisses he was placing on your neck. You heard footsteps heading towards the kitchen, shooing Harry off of you. You’d both agreed to keep your relationship a secret for a while, just until you both knew it was going to go well.
“Get off.” You said. He pushed himself away from you, pretending to busy himself with something in the fridge.
“Just coming to get another drink.” Sam said, eyeing you both out of confusion. You smiled at him, nodding your head, continuing to pour your drink into a glass.
“You two are so weird.” He mumbled, taking his drink and leaving the room. You tried to hold back a giggle but evidently ended up bursting into laughter. Harry joined you moments later, shaking his head.
“That was close.” You scolded, gently hitting his arm. You stayed to talk for a while, enjoying getting to be in each other’s company without other people getting in the way, even if the party was partly for Harry.
He smiled when his mum waltzed into the kitchen, giving her a small side hug and thanking her for putting the party together. Your angel babbled in her arms, making grabby hands towards you that you couldn’t resist, carefully taking her from Nikki’s hold. She informed you about the little nap she took while in her arms, making you smile at your girl.
“Everyone’s looking for you.” She told Harry, motioning out to the garden where people were having fun.
“I’ll go in a minute.” He said. However she wasn’t impressed, giving him a motherly look that told him he had to do what she said.
“Y/n, can I talk to you?” Nikki asked, changing the subject. You nodded, handing Lily over to Harry. You watched him leave with her to go outside, turning back to Nikki expectantly.
She smiled at you, taking your hand and pulling you with her.
You followed her out into the garden where Harry had just left to, admiring the decorations that were still hung in the trees and bushes.
“Are you and Harry together?” Your head whipped around to look at her, a confused smile on your face. 
“Wh-what?” You asked, laughing nervously.
“Please, no one looks at a friend the way you two have been looking at each other tonight.” You blushed, trying to find any possible right answer.
“Well, it’s only been a few days.” You said. She gasped, her eyes widening and her mouth twisting into a large smile. “But please don’t tell anyone, we want to see how it goes.” She nodded, pulling you into a tight hug.
“Of course, I’m so happy for you both.” She asked you a few more questions before letting you go and find your boyfriend. 
“Go get your man.” She teased. You spotted him sitting further down the beautifully decorated garden by himself.
You didn’t go up to him straight away, deciding first to watch Tom, Paddy and Sam gush over Lily as they played with a few of her toys. You were eternally grateful that the Holland’s loved your daughter so much.
“Hey, birthday boy.” You said, approaching him sitting alone. He turned his head, smiling at you and offering you his hand. He pulled you closer to him, letting you sit on one of his legs, his arm around you and his other cradling his beer.
“Why are you all alone?” You asked. “Are you not having fun?” You questioned, scared you’d ruined his birthday with the party.
“No I am, but.” He paused, making you worry more. You leaned into his body further, beginning to push some of his untamed curls out of his face.
“Talk to me.” You whispered, searching his eyes for any kind of emotion. 
“I know it’s my birthday but it's also our first valentines day-“ He said. You mentally awed. “I know it’s soon but I just wanted to spend today with you.” You smiled at him, kissing his head. 
“That’s adorable Harry, but we can always do something tomorrow, it’s okay.” 
You didn’t notice the suspicious glances from Harry’s siblings, watching you both be touchy with each other. When he turned his head and planted a soft kiss on your lips, not realising what he’d done, the brothers freaked out.
“Wait, wait.” Tom yelled, catching your attention, pointing between you both. “Are you two finally-“ 
“Dating?” He said, watching Tom nod. “Yes.” Harry confirmed, not even letting his brother finish.
“About fucking time.” You giggled, watching them all cheer and clap for you both. You turned to Harry with a smile.
“Well, guess the secrets out.” You mumbled. He laughed, nodding his head.
“It was always going to come out.” 
The day of your wedding felt like it was creeping up on you unexpectedly, even if it was still many months away. It still felt like yesterday that Harry was proposing to you in your bedroom in front of your daughter. Part of you couldn’t believe it had already been five months.
You had come home from spending some much needed time with friends at a local pub, to find your flat dark, and from the eerie silence, what you assumed to be empty. Confusion ran through you, Harry didn’t tell you he was taking Lily anywhere so you had expected them to be there when you got back.
“Harry?” you called, hoping to gain some form of an answer from your boyfriend, or even your daughter. You heard little footsteps running down the hall, a sudden flash of brightness lighting the room and taking you off guard as she stretched to turn on the light.
“Hi Lily, where’s your dad?” you asked, bending down to brush some curly hair from her face. She just giggled, taking your hand and pulling you in the direction of your bedroom. You followed her questionably, not having any idea what your menacing daughter was up to.
Gently, she pushed open the door to your room, leaving you to find your love standing there nervously, playing with the strings on his hoodie.
“Is there a pyjama party no one told me about?” you joked, motioning to Harry’s sleep wear and then your daughter’s adorable dumbo pyjamas. Which you could recall being her favourite. 
Harry laughed, shaking his head and taking your hands in his. He placed a greeting kiss on your knuckles, ignoring the noise of disgust that Lily made.
“I actually wanted to talk about something.” Your heart dropped, your mind automatically thinking you’d done something to upset him.
“Did I do something, I’m sorry if-“ he shook his head, squeezing your hands reassuringly.
“You didn’t do anything, you’re perfect.” You tried to ignore the feeling of heat in your body at the compliment, choosing to let Harry’s comment pass and let him continue talking.
“Well, here goes nothing,” he mumbled. You watched with wide eyes as he bent down on one knee, a nervous grin on his face as he glanced at Lily. She gave him a thumbs up, one which made you giggle.
Harry delved into a heartwarming speech about the memories you’d shared together, being best friends and then more. He told you about the time when he knew he was in love, and it turns out it was years before your relationship even became a possibility. 
“I also just, I want to thank you for giving me Lily, and letting me love her like she’s my own.” Tears were streaming down your cheeks at this point, only threatening to do the same to Harry. He finally pulled out the ring box, Lily squealing excitedly from the side.
“Y/N, will you marry me?” he asked, looking at you with those same big brown eyes you’d fallen in love with a long time ago.
“Yes, yes, of course I will.” The ring was slipped onto your finger and you couldn’t help your sudden urge to kiss your new fiance. Your lips molded together with his, Lily trying to pull you both apart so she didn’t have to see that.
The rest of the night after that was spent with the three of you watching disney films in your bed, Harry’s lips basically refusing to leave your head. 
You smiled at the thought, your thumb subconsciously running over the beautiful engagement ring, while your eyes took your time to look at the dress in the mirror. Your nose scrunched up in dislike, already having decided this wasn’t the one for you.
“You okay in there Y/N?” your mum asked. You opened the door, taking her hand to help guide you into the middle of the room without falling over the trail of the dress. You noticed them try to pretend as if they liked it, complimenting random details just to make you happy. Frowning, you shook your head at them. 
“I hate it.” The two women let out relieved sighs and finally gave you their honest opinions. You were close to tears, you didn’t think you were ever going to find the perfect one at this rate, and with some more recent uncontrollable emotions you’d been having, you were all over the place about it.
You finally got to take a moment for yourself when Tom entered the shop with your angel on his hip, her happy smile widening when she saw her mum. 
She almost leaped out of her uncle’s arms, running to you and pretty much demanding that you pick her up. You giggled, cradling her against your chest as she buried her head in your neck. You asked for her opinion on the gown, knowing that the three year old would be brutally honest, which she was. 
“I hate it,” she said, pulling a face that made you crack up. Nikki announced the idea of a break, one that you felt you both needed and deserved after this mess. 
The break was taken up by small talk between the four adults among you, the little girl slowly falling asleep in your arms until she was out completely, almost drooling on your shoulder.
Sadly you had to hand her over to someone else, letting her sleep on Tom’s lap in one of the uncomfortable chairs as you took the dress off.
You ended up being at the dress shop for hours, and you still hadn’t found the right one. The women- and Tom, suggested you go home and then try somewhere else tomorrow, but you insisted on trying one last dress, just in case.
You were staring at how it looked, slightly mesmerized by the flowy, princess like gown draped across your body. Snapping you out of your daze, was a soft knock on the dressing room door, your quiet come in barely being heard through the wood.
“Hey, you seemed to be taking a while, so I came to check on you,” he said. “and I brought you something,” opening the door to the dressing room to let your little monster run in. Your heart swelled, bending down to scoop her up into your arms. You gave her some kisses on her head, letting her back down onto her feet so she could get a better look at your dress, this one she liked much more.
“Hello my gorgeous girl.” The girl’s grin was wide, looking at your dress in awe, “Did you have a good nap?” 
She nodded her head, not even really listening to what you were saying, reaching forward to gently touch the material of your dress.
“You look like a princess.” You smiled at her, bending down to her height. You lifted your hand and placed it on the back of her head, trying to tame her wild bedhead. You thanked her quietly, mumbling something about how she’d also get to look like a princess when the day came. Grinning, she told you she couldn’t wait.
“You look incredible Y/N.” 
Tom’s arms wrapped around you in a brotherly hug, showering you with a few more compliments. Glancing at the time, you knew Harry was meant to be here any minute. You’d all planned on going to a celebratory dinner after you found your dress, and up until now you weren’t sure there was any point.
“Alright, let’s show them,” you said, motioning to the door. Lily took Tom’s large hand, wanting to walk with him back to the main area.
Just as you opened it, you noticed your sneaky fiancé standing in the room. A shocked gasp escaped you and you quickly pulled it shut so he couldn’t notice your dress.
“What’s wrong?” Tom asked, trying to look around you.
“Harry’s here, he can’t see my dress,” you panicked, looking at Tom for some kind of help.
Tom rolled his eyes, shooing you away from the door. He whispered something to Lily, assuming he was using her as part of his plan.
“Are you using my daughter as a distraction?” you asked. Tom grinned nervously and ushered her out of the door, waving goodbye to you without another word. You laughed, shaking your head at the immature man.
“Daddy!” she yelled, running towards the curly haired man standing with his mum and your mum. Harry turned his head, grinning at the little girl. Harry’s heart still fluttered everytime she called him that, just like the first time it happened, right after her first birthday.
Ever since Lily had learned how to say the word no, she’d been using it as much as she could. When you told her something she didn’t like, no. When you asked her to put her toys away, no.
Even if you tried to put her to bed when she didn’t want to, all you’d receive was a stubborn no in response.
You were currently trying to get her off the couch and upstairs, where you’d simply bathe her, change her and then put her in her crib for the night. However that was not what she wanted to do. 
“Come on angel, need to get you ready for bed.” This was already your fourth attempt, but the girl just kept shaking her head and making it impossible for you to pick her up, flailing her limbs around awkwardly.
“Is everything okay in here?” You turned your head to your boyfriend and pouted, explaining the problem and then turning back to the baby expectantly. Lily gazed up at Harry with a lazy smile, you were glad that she still adored him as much as she did when she was first held by him.
You tried again, showing Harry the struggle you were having with her. Her gaze wasn’t even focused on you, but rather over your shoulder at the curly headed man smiling at her.
“No,” she whined, “Daddy.”
Your eyes widened, cheeks growing a deep red as you nervously glanced at Harry. He seemed frozen in his place, staring down at her as she made grabby hands.
She got more and more agitated when Harry didn’t make a move to pick her up, her face scrunching up in distress. “Daddy,” she tried again. A sense of stress in her tone. 
She let out a cry, causing Harry to jump into action. He carefully picked her up, cradling her to his chest. Beginning to rock her in order to calm her dad, shushing her quietly too.
“You’re okay,” he whispered, glancing up at you nervously, “Daddy’s here.” 
You let out a sigh of relief with a grin, happy that she didn’t make him uncomfortable and manage to scare him away.
“Come on, let’s let mummy have a break and i’ll put you to bed.” 
You thanked him silently, watching the two head down the hall. Your heart was still beating faster than normal, and you were unable to remove the grin from your mouth.
When Harry came back he was still utterly shocked at what he’d heard, taking a seat beside you and pulling you into his arms.
“Did that really just happen?” he asked. You nodded your head, burying your face in his chest with a happy laugh.
“Congrats dad.” Harry could feel himself tearing up, unable to wipe the grin from his face due to the utter happiness he felt.
“Hi precious.” He lifted her up onto his hip, kissing her cheek. The two mothers watched him interact with the girl with warm hearts. Even if she wasn’t biologically his, Harry was more than happy to treat her as his own. He’d loved the girl from the second he learned about your pregnancy, and nothing had changed.
“How does mummy look?” he whispered, trying to keep his volume to a minimum so his own mum wouldn’t scold him for trying to get the girl to say anything about the dress.
“She looks beautiful.” 
“Even more beautiful than normal?” he said, a tiny grin on his face. Lily nodded her head rapidly, making Harry laugh and kiss her head. 
Tom explained to his brother that he had to turn around and close his eyes while you showed everyone else the dress. He whined and protested, insisting like a child that it wasn’t fair. Nikki had obviously scolded him, telling him to stop being a baby, which had made Lily giggle.
He knew you’d stepped out when he heard gasps from the two women, he pouted, resting his head against his daughters.
“Oh wow.” Harry felt his heart sink. He wanted nothing more to turn around and gush about how gorgeous you looked along with everyone else.
To tease him even more, you shuffled over and placed a kiss to his cheek, greeting him sweetly, but making sure he could only see your face.
“I want to see you,” he frowned. You giggled quietly, kissing in between his clothed shoulder blades.
“You’ll see me on the day.” He rolled his eyes, throwing his head back to try and catch a glimpse, complaining about how far away it was.
You scoffed at him, quickly covering his eyes with your hands. “Stop peeking.” 
Harry let you keep your hands over his eyes, but turned his head and puckered his lips for you to kiss him. You rolled your eyes, granting his wish. 
“Let me just change and then we can go.” You heard Harry huff, ignoring his complaints and heading back to change into normal clothing. He got the chance to properly greet you with a hug once you were back in the clothes you’d put on that morning.
Your heart was racing as you bought the dress, hearing the two men behind you choking on their own breath at the price, neither one of the lads was aware that a wedding dress could cost anywhere near that much. It wasn’t long before you were ready to leave, slipping your hand into Harry’s while he happily carried your girl on his hip, listening to her innocent rambling.
Once you were in the restaurant and ordering, you got a few confused looks from the rest of the table when you didn’t order any alcohol, choosing to go with water instead. In their heads your mother and Nikki were also thinking about when you rejected the champagne at the dress shop when you’d arrived.
You tried to brush it off, gulping nervously and telling them you just weren’t in the mood. Harry was skeptical, he knew you better than you knew yourself and you seemed really nervous at the slight intrusion, you also hadn’t mentioned feeling off in any way to him.
He made a mental note to ask about it when you got home later, not wanting to bring it up in front of your families just in case.
When you got home that night, both you, Harry and Lily were exhausted. He offered to go and put her to bed, letting you do whatever you needed so you could get in bed.
Even after taking the time to read your angel a quick bedtime story, Harry still ended up in bed before you, ignoring your eye roll at how eager he was to sleep.
“I’m still sad I wasn’t allowed to see your dress,” he whined. You just giggled, pulling back the covers of your bed and climbing in next to him. You laid beside him, the two of you laying in a comfortable silence, just appreciating being near each other. You could tell just from the dazed expression on his face that he was picturing it.
“I can’t wait to marry you.” Your heart practically exploded in your chest, turning your head on the pillow so you could admire your fiancé.
“About that,” you winced. Harry’s eyes widened, snapping towards you out of fear. 
“Oh no, do you not-“ you cut him off instantly, shaking your head rapidly at his statement. You felt guilty for worrying him.
“It’s nothing like that, I promise.” His heart was still beating irregularly. You took a deep breath, smiling at him nervously, while blindly searching for his hand to hold.
“I think we need to push the wedding back a little,” you explained. His eyebrows furrowed, cocking his head like a confused puppy. He asked why, happily letting you take his hand in yours. You guided his hand to your stomach, trying to see if he would get the hint. It did take him a few minutes for it to sink in but he eventually gasped in surprise.
“You’re pregnant?” he asked, tears welling in his eyes.
“Yeah,” you cried, giggling to yourself as he practically tackled you in a hug. He let a few tears slip, not even bothering to wipe them away, “I wanted to tell you better than this but, here we are.”
“I had an idea, I noticed you weren’ drinking,'' you rolled your eyes. You hadn’t thought that would’ve been obvious. He shook his head, unable to tear his eyes away from you and your stomach. “I can’t believe it.” He refused to stop pressing kisses to different parts of your face, your laugh echoing around your shared room.
“I love you so much,” he whispered. You leaned forward and rested your forehead on his, smiling softly at him, while watching all the emotions swimming in those brown eyes. “Thank you for giving me the perfect family.”
This pregnancy was even better than your first one. Harry was much more attached this time and he barely ever let his hands leave your belly when he could.
In the beginning you would slap his hands away, telling him to stop so your families wouldn’t suspect anything. He would obviously take offense, just wanting to be close to his love and his growing child. But as it got harder and harder to hide, Harry would give you those puppy dog eyes that you couldn’t say no to.
This pregnancy felt different on some level, even though you had Harry the first time around too, this felt much more personal and you weren’t sure if it was because this time around, the baby was his.
He would often be encouraging Lily to talk to the baby with him, about anything and everything they could think of.
It had become one of Harry’s favourite things to do to talk to the baby. Anytime he could he’d be lifting up your shirts to just below your bra and pressing kisses to different spots on your protruding belly, telling the growing baby a story about his day.
That’s what was currently happening here. You were all ready to go to sleep when Lily had claimed she had a nightmare, tears running down her face, crawling into your bed for some comfort. Harry’s attempt at calming her down was by distracting her with talking to your five month pregnant belly.
He lifted up his old shirt you were wearing, placing a few greeting kisses on your stomach. He got comfortable on his elbows before motioning for Lily to follow, having her lay down on your other side.
“Come on angel, that’s your sibling in there.” Harry had been trying forever to get her to just talk to the baby, but she clearly didn’t grasp the concept of where the baby even was because she couldn’t see them.
“But there’s nothing there,” she pouted, laying her head on your chest. You ran your fingers through her tangled hair, just like your other hand was doing with Harry’s hair.
Lily watched as he began to tell the baby anything that popped into his head, rubbing his thumb over the skin gently. She shuffled down the bed, placing her tiny hand on your belly, trying to mimic her dad’s actions. She started to tell them a random story about her day with her uncle Tom, something about what had happened in the film they’d watched. The whole experience was actually quite soothing to you, giving you a chance to close your eyes and try to fall asleep while your two angels did their thing.
A sudden and slight flinch and your eyes snapping open alerted your fiancé, the man looking at you concerned. 
“They kicked,” you laughed, “I think they like their sisters' voices.” Lily’s eyes widened, letting you guide her hand to where the kick had been. You told her to keep talking, not having to wait long for another energetic kick from your bub.
“See, they like you already,” Harry smiled, nudging her shoulder gently.
“Can we talk to them everyday?” 
When you first told your angel she was over the moon, she was really excited at the idea of having a sibling and it warmed your heart to see. Nothing had changed from when you told her to know, the obvious baby bump being the centre of her constant giddy moods.
It eventually got to the point where there was no way you could hide it from family members any longer, and you had to tell your families about the pregnancy and postponing the wedding.
“So, we have some news,” you announced, gaining everyone around the table's attention. You squeezed Harry’s hand, running your hands over the material of your loose dress and pulling it tight against your belly.
There was a chorus of gasps, a few tears and lots of hugs from your families, hearing congratulations upon congratulations. You couldn’t help but glance at your fiancé while in a hug with his twin. You both sent each other lovesick smiles from the embraces you’d been dragged into, your hearts warm.
It felt like the last few months were over in seconds, and you were definitely going to miss it. The back rubs from Harry, the constant helping you and even the practically never leaving your side, you were surprisingly going to miss that too.
Your water breaking was nowhere near as chaotic as the first time, things were much calmer the second time around. Harry called one of his brothers, you couldn’t be sure which one in the moment, and asked them to meet you at the hospital so they could watch Lily. He then helped you into the car, making sure to give you a break when a contraction would hit, allowing you to squeeze the life out of his hand.
It was incredibly early for Lily, so she seemed to fall asleep as soon as she was settled in her car seat, a soft smile on Harry’s face just looking at her. He was about to be a dad again.
He tried to get there as quick as he could, finding Tom waiting outside in the early morning cold. You gathered that Tom was the brother he’d called earlier, but right now you didn’t really care. He greeted you politely, taking a sleeping Lily from her car seat while Harry helped you inside.
After you were given something for the pain, you seemed more concerned with if your family members were aware of the incoming new arrival, rather than actually being in labour. Something that Harry had to remind you was much more important.
“Did you call or-“ Harry cut you off, brushing some sweaty hair out of your face.
“I sent a text to everyone, okay, stop worrying.” you nodded your head, taking deep breaths to try and ease the pain that was still lingering. Harry didn’t let up playing with your hair, placing the occasional kiss on your hairline and always whispering words of encouragement to get you through.
You didn’t realise how much relief you’d get when the doctor told you it was time, a flood of thanks flowing through you as you were finally able to get this baby out.
This one took longer than the last, your new baby turning out to be a lot more stubborn than Lily was already, but you were eventually greeted with the cries of a newborn echoing around the room.
Harry choked back tears hearing that it was a boy, ignoring your teasing comment about the Holland curse as he got a look at his baby.
The boy was passed to you first, letting you get a good look at him. At first glance, he seemed to be a perfect mix of you and Harry, but when you really took the time to study him, you noticed all the features that were his dads. That button nose of his that you completely adored, those honey brown eyes that you’d spent hours staring into on some days. 
You could feel Harry watching you both from where he resided next to your bed. Snapping a quick picture that you’d be able to look back on whenever you wanted. You ran your hand over your boy's head, kissing his forehead and then glancing up to your fiance.
“He looks like you, he’s so beautiful.”
Harry’s heart swelled, itching to get the chance to hold his new son. Before Lily came in to be introduced to her new little brother, Harry got to cradle him, noting every one of his features to memory. Especially noticing the ones that he believed belonged to you.
“He’s perfect,” he whispered. Your heart fluttered a little, watching how he was so mesmerized with the new life in his arms. He placed gentle kisses on his chubby cheeks, choking up when his tiny hand wrapped around his finger. You let him have his moment, taking this chance for yourself to relax a little bit. A single tear rolled down his cheek and he didn’t even attempt to hide it, allowing you to get an insight on how truly happy he was right now. It felt like the first time he’d held Lily in his arms over three years ago. He remembered the moment where he stayed mesmerised with her for eyes, analysing every little mark on her face that resembled you. That was the day Harry properly fell in love with the tiny angel, and it was happening all over again right now.
You hated to interrupt his moment but you also wanted to let the tired, and probably very bored, girl in the waiting room have the chance to meet her brother. 
“Can you go get Lily, please?” you asked. He nodded slowly, hesitantly handing you the little angel wrapped in blue back. He pressed a long kiss to your forehead, partly thanking you for giving him his angel, well both of his angels, and also silently telling you how proud and amazed he was at what you’d just done.
You talked to your son quietly while Harry was gone, even if it was only for a few minutes and even if he didn’t understand what you were saying. Reaching his little hand up to grab you as if he recognised your voice from all the conversations you’d had with him while you were pregnant.
“There’s someone we want you to meet,” he whispered, guiding her sleepy frame into the hospital room. She seemed hesitant, her lack of sleep leaving her confused. She couldn’t see anyone else in the room but you and her dad.
“Lily, c’mere,” you cooed. Harry lifted her onto the hospital bed beside you, giving her the perfect view of the baby boy. “This is your little brother.”
Harry watched you introduce your new babe to Lily, the girl watching her new baby sibling in awe. She seemed to lose all traces of sleep the second she saw him, becoming completely obsessed with the tiny human in front of her.
It’d definitely taken you both time to get here, to become a family, arguably too long for that matter, but Harry felt like this was right, he felt complete, and he was sure that he now always would.
always taglist - @hopelessly-harry @iwearheadphones @thevelvetseries @minejungwoo @siriuslyslyslytherin @givebuckyhisplumsnow @itstaskeen @icyhollands @starkweasley @hollandcrush @zspideyy @hopeless-romantic-baby
88 notes · View notes
softyoongiionly · 5 years
Text
NSFW A-Z List (Fear and Dumplings! Yoongi)
Tumblr media
***This contains smut, 18+ only please***
“So, I guess I’m doing this. Look, if you’ve read my story so far, you know I’m socially awkward and (previously) sexually deprived so, if this gets weird I’m sorry, you asked for it. Uhhh here we go I guess...”
A = Aftercare (What they’re like after sex):
“It just depends on what kind of sex I just had. If it was slow and lazy then, I’m probably just going to lay with Y/N for a bit. I use any excuse I can to get her to play with my hair but, after sex she usually just does it on her own. Sometimes though, sex gets a little intense for me. Before Y/N, I wasn’t emotionally attached to sex but, now I am and, there are times when I need to recover afterwards, especially if things get overwhelming. Y/N knows exactly how to take care of me and, she knows the best way to bring me back from subspace. That’s why I feel comfortable enough to be submissive with her.”
B = Body part (Their favourite body part of theirs and also their partner’s):
“Uh I don’t really have a body part of mine that I like enough to mention. Y/N likes my hands, she plays with my fingers when she’s nervous or bored and, I don’t even think she knows that I notice. But, it’s really cute ha.”
“I honestly can’t choose a favorite body part of Y/N’s because that feels a little weird to do. One of my favorite things about her is how comfortable she makes me feel. She has this way of making everyone feel at ease and, it’s one of the first things I noticed about her. Anyway, I love her a lot ha. This is supposed to be a sex thing and, I’m just making it about how much I love my girlfriend. Aqua says its because I’m a Pisces but, love and sex are very much the same thing to me now so, expect a lot more mushy shit.”
C = Cum (Anything to do with cum basically… I’m a disgusting person):
“Cum? What about cum? Is this question really just about cum? Aqua, where the hell did you find this prompt? Uh ok cum…I mean I like when Y/N swallows but, I don’t expect her too. I don’t really have a thing for my cum, I could take it or leave it. I think a lot of people see cumming on someone’s face as a possessive thing and, I’m not really that kind of guy. I like Y/N’s cum on my lips though, especially if I’ve been eating her out, sometimes I wish she’d wait a little longer to kiss me just so, I could taste it longer…”
D = Dirty Secret (Pretty self-explanatory, a dirty secret of theirs):
“I mean, I think love makes me a little crazy sometimes but, I don’t know if I would consider that a dirty secret. Y/N is the first person I’ve ever been in love with and, I think I get a little weird about it. For example, the other day she was cleaning her apartment and, I literally could not stop staring at her. I just wanted to watch her. Not in a creepy way, well fuck, I don’t know that sounds kind of creepy. I just find her so endearing and pretty, sometimes I wonder why she’s even with me…”
E = Experience (How experienced are they? Do they know what they’re doing?):
“I’ve slept with 8 people including Y/N but, besides her and Hoseok, they were hook-ups I had throughout university. I would say I’m pretty experienced with sex but, I never cared much about it until I met Y/N.”
F = Favourite Position (This goes without saying. Will probably include a visual):
“I like when she’s on top the best, especially when she’s choking me.”
G = Goofy (Are they more serious in the moment, or are they humorous, etc):
“Like I said earlier, I feel really comfortable with Y/N. Sex is funny sometimes, it’s not always extremely passionate or movie-like. There are moments when we laugh together, especially when we’re both trying not to cum. It’s the only way to hold it sometimes ha.”
H = Hair (How well-groomed are they, does the carpet match the drapes, etc.):
“Uh do people really want to know if I have pubes? Is that a genuine curiosity? I mean, I have a little bit. I’m not a very hairy person but, I keep it neat and everything. Side note, any person that insists on you shaving your body hair is a loser. Y/N isn’t a Barbie doll so, I don’t expect her to be clean shaven all the time, or any of the time, that’s ridiculous.”
I = Intimacy (How are they during the moment, romantic aspect…):
“I’m so in love right now that it’s a little gross so, I basically melt as soon as Y/N touches me. Or as soon as she does most things…”
J = Jack Off (Masturbation headcanon):
“I don’t really do it that often anymore. If I have any spare time, I’m usually with Y/N and, I’d much rather save anything I have for her. If we both get busy though, sometimes I will. Y/N usually helps me out either way.”
K = Kink (One or more of their kinks):
“I think my kinks have been a pretty big focus of our story so, I’m sure most of you already know ha. I think my biggest ones are biting, scratching, choking and,probably uh... love? I know love is a weird one but, I always cum really hard when Y/N tells me she loves me. What can I say? I’m a baby.”
L = Location (Favourite places to do the do):
“The bedroom. Seriously, I don’t know how people do it anywhere else. I’m not athletic enough for that. I have a soft spot for car sex but, I would still prefer it in the bedroom. Oh and, my studio. Shit. Maybe I like it there better…there’s a lot of good memories there. I can’t talk about that though, Y/N isn’t going to be home for another hour and, I don’t want to get worked up.”
M = Motivation (What turns them on, gets them going):
“Sex is an expression of love for me so, my motivation is to show her how much I love her with my affection. That’s probably a boring answer but, it’s the truth. As far as what turns me on, I mean, it’s not anything specific. Y/N has a way of turning me on without even trying.  Her voice is really pretty so, when she’s speaking softly to me when we’re in bed together, that turns me on. She also does this thing where she slides her hands underneath my t-shirt and, uh…yeah. Holy shit ha. If her hands are on me, I’m kind of done for. I really wish she wasn’t working late tonight.”
N = NO (Something they wouldn’t do, turn offs):
“Threesomes, public sex and, anything gross. I like spit and cum, that’s about it as far as bodily fluids go.”
O = Oral (Preference in giving or receiving, skill, etc):
“If Y/N let me, I’d probably live between her legs. This is one thing, I’m not really shy about. I love eating pussy. I just do. I love getting head too obviously, it’s amazing. The first time Y/N ever did it for me, I almost passed out. I still don’t know how I stayed standing while she was down there, I felt like I was gonna throw up.”
P = Pace (Are they fast and rough? Slow and sensual? Etc.):
“I like it all. Different moods call for different speeds. If I had a preference though, it would probably be  slower sex. The kind of sex where it feels like it lasts a long time. We had a night like that recently. I think we started kissing around midnight and, we didn’t stop until like 3am. Then, we ordered takeout. I’m the luckiest man alive ha.”
Q = Quickie (Their opinions on quickies rather than proper sex, how often, etc.):
“Quickies are fine. Sex is sex. It’s all great. I prefer when we don’t feel rushed but, sometimes you just need to get off.”
R = Risk (Are they game to experiment, do they take risks, etc.):
“I’m down to experiment with Y/N because, I trust her. I trust that she would never push me too far or take advantage of me. “
S = Stamina (How many rounds can they go for, how long do they last…):
“I last as long as I’m told to last haha. I don’t usually cum without permission. Y/N tells me beforehand whether or not I need to ask and, during those times, I don’t last very long if I’m being honest. It’s too good. I always make sure she’s taken care of though and, usually that gets me hard again anyway.”
T = Toy (Do they own toys? Do they use them? On a partner or themselves?):
“I know Y/N owns a vibrator but, I don’t have any toys right now. We are talking about getting a strap on but, I’m still working up to that.”
U = Unfair (how much they like to tease):
“I’m definitely not the tease in the relationship but, if I do tease,  it’s because I’m trying to get punished.”
V = Volume (How loud they are, what sounds they make):
“I’m not very loud I don’t think. According to Y/N, my breathing just gets heavier and, by the end of it, I’m usually whimpering into her neck or something, probably signing over the deed to my car or some shit. She has that effect on me. “
W = Wild Card (Get a random headcanon for the character of your choice):
“One time Y/N made me cum so hard, it literally messed up my vision for a moment. Things got a little blurry and, I felt like I couldn’t breathe. It was one of the most intense feelings I’ve ever felt but, it was after she had been teasing me for a long time. It was incredible ha.”
X = X-Ray (Let’s see what’s going on in those pants, picture or words):
Yoongi opted not to answer this question.
Y = Yearning (How high is their sex drive?):
“Embarrassingly high. Things change when her and I are apart because, I just miss being around her more than anything but, at some point I always end up wanting her too.”
Z = ZZZ (… how quickly they fall asleep afterwards):
“Despite most people’s assumptions, I don’t just pass out immediately after sex. Sometimes it makes me really tired, especially if she’s been playing with me but, I feel like I’m a little too needy to just fall asleep right afterwards. Sometimes, sex gives me energy too because, I feel so good when we’re done that I’m ready to be productive. That happens in the studio a lot actually, sex helps me focus so, if we do it in there, I usually feel more creative.”
If you guys want to see other characters let me know! 
590 notes · View notes
twstarchives · 4 years
Text
Admissions Videos Transcripts
● Video Source: https://admission.twisted-wonderland.aniplex.co.jp/ ● Info: These videos first debuted at an in-person event at Shibuya Modi on October 26 & 27, 2019. Attendees were given an invitation card (pictured above) and instructed to place it in a “fire” where it then turned into a card with a keyhole. There were designated screens at this event which appeared blank to onlookers, but if you looked through the keyhole you received, you’d be able to see one of the dorm leaders greeting you. These videos were later posted on the official website on December 25.
                            ・━━━━✥◈✥━━━━・
Dire Crowley
Please allow me to welcome you today to the mage-training school Night Raven College’s admissions experience. I am the school’s headmaster, Dire Crowley. Now, please place that invitation you are holding in the light.
Are you ready? If we were to host a proper entrance ceremony, the Mirror of Darkness would select a house that perfectly matches your soul. Today, however, is a special admissions experience. I will use my own magic to choose a house for you. What do you think? Aren’t I so kind?
Another thing, today is a bit different than an official sorting. Regardless of which house is chosen for you, please refrain from any complaining. Now then, shall we begin?
One! Two! Three!
A keyhole linked to the gates of Night Raven College has opened in what used to be your invitation. Now, don’t be afraid; take your invitation back from the light. Hold the keyhole up to your eye, and take a peek out from the gates. I wonder where your soul will be guided?
Riddle Rosehearts
My name is Riddle Rosehearts. I’m the dorm leader ruling over Heartslabyul, which was founded on the severity of the Queen of Hearts.
You’re the new student, right? Since you’ve joined Heartslabyul, you must obey the laws of the Queen of Hearts just like a card soldier. First, start with a greeting.
…No. Speak more nicely. Don’t twiddle your fingers. Turn out your toes, and curtsy! Open your mouth a little wider!
Very good. You have quite a bit of promise in you. I don’t hate a person who obeys the rules. I have faith you’ll be able to follow all 810 of them.
But I’ll tell you just in case: If you ever were to break one of this dormitory’s rules…You already know, don’t you? It’ll be off with your head. Keep that in mind.
Leona Kingscholar
Are you the new kid?
What? Why do you look so excited?
Yes, well, forgive me for not leaping for joy. I’m Leona Kingscholar. The dorm leader for the house founded in the indomitable spirit of the King of Beasts, Savanaclaw.
We have only one rule here that’s absolute: Obey the king. It’s something even an herbivore like you can understand. Not too much to ask for, right?
You want to know what happens if you break that rule? Oh, no, no, let’s not think about things you don’t need to. I’m worried something horrible will end up happening to our adorable little newbie.
There are tons of aggressive guys in Savanaclaw. You wouldn’t want to end up in a mess with a pack of starving hyenas, right? If you want to see the light of another day, then curl up your tail and do as you’re told.
Azul Ashengrotto
Hello. So you are the new student everyone’s been talking about. Allow me to welcome you to Octavinelle, the dorm founded on the mercy of the Sea Witch. I work as its dorm leader, Azul Ashengrotto.
You are really quite fortunate. Since you’ve become an Octavinelle student, you’ll be able to spend your school life without feeling miserable, lonely, or depressed!
Why, you ask? Should anything happen that leaves you troubled, I will immediately come to help you. Yes, feel free to ask me anything at all. As dorm leader, I’m only doing what’s expected of me. I am very kind to those who are obedient.
Of course… In the case that you are unable to pay the price… I would have to punish you. Even I would feel just anguished if I had to hear your screams. You wouldn’t do anything to make me sad… would you?
Kalim Al-Asim
Oh?! You’re here! I’m Kalim Al-Asim. I’m the dorm leader for Scarabia, the house founded in the tactical spirit of the Sorcerer of the Sand. I’ve been looking for you. ‘Cause we can’t start the party unless everyone’s here! Today’s gonna be so much fun!
Golden camels, purple peacocks, white Persian monkeys, birds that warble on key… and a whole bunch of other animals; we’ve brought them all! And also… a magic carpet!
We’ll watch the parade, dance and sing, and have the best time of our lives!! Ah! Obviously, I had a whole lot of food prepared too! Hehe! The food our vice leader makes is the absolute best!!
He… told me this isn’t the time to throw a party, but… don’t you think there should be a little fun in this, too?
RIGHT?! I have a really good feeling about you coming to our dorm! Don’t even worry. I am an excellent judge of character.
Vil Schoenheit
This is Pomefiore, the house founded on the heavy efforts of the Beautiful Queen. We’re the fairest dormitory at this academy, as well as the most historic. I’m the dorm leader, Vil Schoenheit.
Are you our new student? Hm~? Well, let’s see if you’re eligible for now. Although… This still isn’t good enough.
Do you think the color of that top really suits you? Do your hair and skin always look perfect? Do you keep your nails nicely polished? Right now, I spare no effort in making sure that I am the most beautiful. And since you’re a student here too, I’ll make sure you’re working to improve your own self too.
Pomefiore has no room for lazy people. If you ever try to go behind my back and even think about slacking off… You’ll experience something that will make your breath still and your blood congeal. Please prepare yourself.
Idia Shroud
I-I’m Idia… Idia Shroud. Hello. I-I’m the dorm leader for Ignihyde, the house founded on the… diligence of the… Lord of the Dead. Anyway…
Y-You… really are unlucky to have been chosen for this dorm. Welcome to a school life that’s nothing but dark and gloomy; I’m so sorry for you—it really almost feels like you’ve been abandoned by the Goddess of Fate herself, doesn’t it!
T-There’s a lot more accurate information you can find on the internet about our dorm than you can get from me; you can look those things up yourself.
…Do you still need something? You really are persistent. Unlike you new students, I have a really busy schedule.
If you want to get by peacefully at this academy, my advice to you would be to not stand out. The people here are nothing but bad news.
Malleus Draconia
Oh? There’s quite a clamor over here.
What? An admission experience? Hm? That’s what all these festivities are? In that case, are you one of the humans who were invited here?
Then I will introduce myself to you, who is nothing more than a baby. I am Malleus Draconia. The dorm leader of the house founded in the noble spirit of the Fairy of Thorns, Diasomnia. And… I’m a descendant of the king who reigns over all dwellers of the night.
What’s the matter? Don’t look so frightened. I’m not going to suddenly transform into a giant dragon and set you on fire or anything like that.
I would love to chat with you a little while longer, but I’m afraid we must part for today. I was not invited to this glittering assemblage, you see.
I apologize for barging in uninvited. …Tell that to the Headmaster for me.
Of course I’m not angry. I’m not.
Tumblr media
There are several Disney easter eggs hidden in these dialogues. I reworded some of them to better match the version spoken in the English versions of the movies.
Below I gathered the official lines for both the EN and JP dubs if you’d like to compare! If text from the JP dub was different enough to point out, I translated that in italics.
Alice in Wonderland
The Queen of Hearts’ dialogue:
Look up, speak nicely, and don’t twiddle your fingers! Turn out your toes. Curtsy. Open your mouth a little wider. もっと丁寧に。指を動かしてはいけないよ!左足を引いて、敬礼!口をもっとおおーきく開いて、こういうんだよ。
The Lion King
Scar’s dialogues:
Yes, well, forgive me for not leaping for joy. そうか、飛び上がって喜べなくて悪いな。
You wouldn’t want to end up in another mess like you did with the hyenas. この間のようにハイエナに襲われたら大変だろう。
You shall never see the light of another day. お前は二度と、太陽を拝めぬ身の上。
The Little Mermaid
All of these cameos are lyrics from the song Poor Unfortunate Souls.
The miserable, lonely, and depressed 憂鬱で悩める人
On the whole, I’ve been a saint いい子には優し�� (I’m kind to good children)
Someone couldn’t pay the price and I’m afraid I had to rake ‘em cross the coals お代もらえず、お仕置きするの 泣きながら
Aladdin
All of the animals Kalim lists were also mentioned in the song Prince Ali.
Additionally, one of Kalim’s lines reflects a dialogue spoken by the Sultan:
I am an excellent judge of character. わしの人を見る目は確かじゃ。
Snow White and the Seven Dwarfs
The Evil Queen’s dialogue:
Her breath will still, her blood congeal. 息は止まって、血も凍りつく。
Hercules
“A little dark, a little gloomy” is how Hades sardonically describes the Underworld.
“The Goddess of Fate” refers to the Fates, who are called the “Three Goddesses of Fate” in JP
Sleeping Beauty
“Glittering assemblage” is the phrase Maleficent uses to describe Aurora’s birthday celebration
133 notes · View notes
snarkwrites · 4 years
Text
03 | gangsta, sweetpea
Tumblr media
Notes:
Honestly, I do not know where I got the idea for this chapter beyond just.. Wanting to throw Sweetpea and Alyssa together in situations to see how it worked. I think it was cute? Probably not logical IRL, but this is fanfic. And some people just can’t deal with the smell of formaldehyde or dissections. Facts because I am one.. I think I might have gone a little overdramatic with some areas in how it played out, but I just decided to lean into it because it made things interesting.
Annnyway. another chapter absolutely noone asked for but I totally needed to write, apparently. Lmaooo.
Summary:
Opposites attract. But when they can’t fight that attraction any longer, will there be a comforting warmth, an inferno from the sparks, or a messy explosion?
Pairing:
Sweetpea x Andrews!OFC, Alyssa.
Warnings:
Angst. Slow burn. Eventual filth. Typical teenage drama. Embarassing situations. Boyfriends behaving like oblivious idiots. Pining. Language. Fighting / Violence. Going to go on a limb and say that this is kind of non canon compliant.
As far as this chapter goes.. The class did a dissection. But given the nature, I went as vague as possible in describing it. There’s mention of fainting and the fact that Alyssa wants to puke at one point, but beyond that, there’s really not much.
Other Parts:
[ one - two - soundtrack ] 
Other Stuff:
[ faq - tag list doc ] 
Tagging:
@brithedemonspawn​ 
- if you wanna be tagged in this fic or in my riverdale writing tell me. I’ll happily add you to my tag list thing.
                                         THREE.
I wasn’t expecting Toni to actually spare me a passing glance the next day, let alone look up from reapplying my makeup to find her standing behind me when I turned around after shutting my locker.
Reggie’s throat cleared and I felt him tense up almost immediately. I nudged him in the side, shaking my head “No” at him before he even got a chance to start.
But he went and did it anyway.
“What do you want?” Reggie spoke before I could.
I couldn’t resist the smirk that came when Toni flicked her eyes over him dismissively before deadpanning, “ I came to talk to Cherry. Not you. Pound sand.”
Reggie eyed me.
“I’ll catch up to you, Reg.”
He refused to budge and I felt my jaw clenching.
“I’m not leavin you by yourself. Not after what happened with the Ghoulie in the hall yesterday.” Reggie folded his arms over his chest. Speaking up with a calm smirk. “Whatever you gotta say to princess, you can say to me too.”
Toni studied him, unimpressed. “Where was this energy when a Serpent handled that Ghoulie you speak of, hm? Now you wanna play the protective boyfriend?”
I tensed a little, shooting her a pleading glance. She eyed me a second or two but luckily, she let the issue drop.
We started to walk towards the direction of our classrooms, talking about music and bands we’d seen live, basically continuing our conversation from the afternoon before when we’d been lounging on the bank down by the quarry.
“Hey, we’re gonna go hang out by the quarry this afternoon if you wanna come with again.” Toni slipped it in just as we got to the door of Biology. Reggie tensed even more, his gaze settling on me as if to ask what she meant by again.
I honestly didn’t give it a second thought, smiling and nodding, a lazy shrug. “Yeah. I mean the Vixens aren’t practicing and pretty much done all the stuff around my dad’s. Hey, remind me around lunch and I’ll go by my dad’s after school and grab that mix tape.”
“Definitely. I’ll see you later.” Toni smiled at me and gave Reggie a dismissive eye roll and as she walked away, Reggie spoke up. Calm and firm.
“Absolutely not. Are you out of your mind, babe? They’re in a gang. Is that where you were when you blew off school and practice yesterday afternoon? I thought you were at home. That prick Sweetpea wasn’t with you… Right?”
Reggie looked far less cocky when his eyes met mine. Almost as if he felt threatened by my choice to branch out. Stop losing myself in this person I was becoming. I’d talked to Archie the night before and Archie had basically told me that he’d been able to tell something was bothering me for weeks now, since even before Reggie and I became a thing. He thought I was homesick.
I’d explained to him how I’d been feeling out of place. Like an imposter because everyone in Riverdale either only knew the me I’d been presenting since I moved back, or remembered me as his younger sister only and that it bugged me because I wasn’t the same person they remembered or were expecting.
He basically told me that as long as being myself didn’t mean sneaking off to frat parties and older boyfriends or anything dangerous, if it made me happier, I should try just being myself more. He seemed to think that I might be surprised by how people reacted to it and sadly, from the looks of it, my own boyfriend was not going to be one of those who welcomed any sign of change.
,, because when you’re truly being yourself, you know he’d never be able to control you, let alone begin to be able to keep up with you. The balance of power is off now and he’s insecure.” 
It worried me, more than I cared to admit.
I didn’t want anything to come between us. I didn’t want to fight with him all the time like we’d been doing lately. I just wanted to enjoy being his girlfriend.
“What if I was, huh? They’re normal. You talk like they’re all hardened criminals or something.”
“What’s this like.. A random act of charity?” Reggie eyed me, searching my face for any hint of an answer. 
,, maybe the random act of charity is the time I’ve been spending pretending to be someone I’m clearly not.” the thought came but I stopped myself from giving voice to it. I sighed and shook my head, disappointed that Reggie was having such a hard time grasping the fact that I could be friends with whoever I wanted… Not excluding Toni Topaz.
Because we’d just kind of clicked. And I actually wanted to be friends with her.
“Reggie, if you really care about me, you’ll lay off this.” I said it as patiently as I could.
“It’s because I care about you, princess, that’s exactly what I’m not gonna do. They’re dangerous. Half of ‘em have a rap sheet as long as this hallway! What if they do somethin and you happen to be out with them, huh? How are you gonna explain that you were just there and not taking part?”
“Do you have to die on this hill?” I asked, giving him a pleading look. 
The last thing I wanted right now was yet another argument with him. But the way he kept assuming he knew me like the back of his hand was starting to get exhausting. I wasn’t that same shy sweet little pushover I’d been when we were kids. I mean, I was still the same girl who hid with him in a tunnel on the playground and split a Hostess cupcake when his father came to collect him and happened to see him mess up a pass while just playing a casual game of toss the football with my brother and the other boys and started to yell and cut him down in front of everyone… I was still her, but I was also different... In so many ways.
“I’m willing to, yeah. Why’s this matter so much?” Reggie studied me intently. 
I swallowed hard and took a deep breath or two to calm myself down. “It matters because I’m not the girl you think I am, okay? You’ve had this image of me built up in your head since I moved back and I’m sorry to say it, I’m not her anymore. I’m not the quiet little kid who used to hide behind my brother or tag along with you guys to play in the park like a lost puppy.” 
“You’re not a Serpent, either, princess.” Reggie explained, a coaxing tone as he raised a hand, resting it against my cheek. “That’s one thing I like about you, okay? You were always the one to take in the strays. All I’m saying is there’s a time and a place for that and now is not the time. They don’t like us any more than we like them.”
“Don’t lump me in with the rest of you.” I glared up at him. “ As far as your earlier question as to whether this is a random act of charity, no. It’s actually not. I enjoyed talking to Toni yesterday.”
Reggie’s brows raised. “Why?”
I shrugged. “We have a lot in common.”
“Yeah, not likely.”
I took a deep breath. Trying to stay patient. Trying not to push this conversation even further into argument territory.
Because I knew that despite the way it felt, Reggie was only doing this because he cared. He didn’t really have any ill intent. He was merely being overprotective. Probably to make up for the rough time we’ve had being on the same page for nearly three weeks now.
Because I’d be lying to myself if I tried to pin all our fighting lately on the fact that Sweetpea was my Biology partner and Reggie was jealous because this started before that. I’d put it off to tension then, but maybe it was just me, starting to realize that no matter how hard I tried, things just weren’t working.
Before that thought could rear it’s ugly head again, I shoved it back down.
We walked into class and I sat down in my seat. Drumming my pencil against the desktop.
From beside me, Sweetpea spoke up. I didn’t have to be looking at him to know he was smirking when he made the remark, either. “Trouble in paradise, cherry?”
“Sweetpea, not today.” I muttered quietly, fixing my gaze intently on the open text book between us. The teacher rolled in the specimens we were supposed to dissect and my stomach rolled as the scent of formaldehyde filled the air.
I could feel my breakfast creeping back up my throat slowly. I took a deep breath.
That was probably the first way I fucked up.
As soon as we got our specimen, I grimaced. Gingerly picking up the scalpel. I could feel myself getting paler in the face by the second. Sweetpea grabbed the scalpel from me and eyed me with a brow raised. Pointing away from us. “If you’re gonna hurl, do it towards that side. Not into vomit on my leather.”
“I’m fine.”
Except, oh no. No I was not fine.
And the scent of formaldehyde was so thick in the air that I honestly felt a little dizzy…
XXX
She almost looked green.
Sweetpea shot a glance back towards the back of the classroom where Mandy and Reggie were absorbed in their conversation… More to the point, Reggie was so caught up in Mandy pouring on the dramatics that he hadn’t spared a single glance towards his actual girlfriend. The thought had Sweetpea’s jaw clenching tight. Alyssa’s hands shook as she picked up the scalpel.
“Give me that.” Sweetpea reached out, taking the scalpel. Because shaking hands and a sharp object in their grasp was never a good idea. He’d been around enough to know that if the person with the knife had a shaky hand, more often than not, things tended to get messy.
,, right and this has absolutely nothing to do with the fact that even the thought of her injured kind of makes you physically ill lately. You did move that entire fight between the team and your boys to a vacant lot because you weren’t willing to risk her rushing out to try and stop it and getting hurt by somebody...” his mind taunted him, but he shoved the thought right out of his head. And then more thoughts came.
Like a replay of the argument he’d caught the tail end of between Alyssa and Reggie as he shoved past them to take his own seat. The way she actually didn’t fold under the pressure of Reggie’s argument, but stood her ground instead. Admitting that she enjoyed talking to Toni and she wasn’t going to stop just because it made Reggie Mantle uncomfortable.
Maybe he’d written her off a little too quickly.
He made the first cut in the specimen sitting between them and he glanced at her out of the corner of his eye. Luckily he happened to, because he saw her swaying a little right as the color drained from her face completely and she started to slump just a little. He grabbed her up quickly and shoved through the aisle, pushing open the door of the classroom to step out into the hallway, completely ignoring the threat of yet another detention from their Biology teacher.
“Did you not see her about to pass out?” Sweetpea snapped as he peered back in the door of the classroom. Their teacher stepped out into the hallway, giving him a firm warning look as he pointed to the classroom and Sweetpea clenched his fist, grumbling. Lingering for a few seconds before the teacher spoke up in a crisp tone, “Inside now. Unless you enjoy a month of Saturday detention.” before turning attention back to Alyssa, trying to make sure she was alright. 
Alyssa met his gaze over the teacher’s shoulder, flashing him a weak smile, giving him a pleading look as the teacher warned him a third time to go back into class. “Sweetpea just go, I’m fine. I’ll be back inside soon.”
Sweetpea eyed her a second or two and finally stepped into the classroom, shutting the door behind him. Turning to find himself body to body with an angry Reggie Mantle. Glaring at him.
“I know you didn’t touch my girl, Serpent.”
“Would you rather me touch her or have her crack her head on the floor, dog?” Sweetpea stood taller, cracking his knuckles. Nodding to Reggie’s lab partner, who was grumbling and pouting, rolling her eyes because all the attention had been taken off her. Sweetpea stepped closer, smirking at Reggie, “Mad because you weren’t paying attention and another guy picked up your slack, asshole?”
Reggie went to shove him but the teacher’s throat cleared from behind the two, putting an end to the confrontation.
“This isn’t over, Serpent.”
“ I can do this all year, Bulldog. Just gives me the joy of kicking your ass over and over.”
“Enough you two!” the teacher yelled, silencing both males. “You two can settle whatever this is off of school grounds. In your own time. Understood?”
Sweetpea smirked, rolling his shoulders. “Gladly.” he muttered as he stormed over to his seat.
Alyssa made her way back in and over to the seat beside him, not looking at anyone in the room instead, burying herself in the text. Letting Sweetpea make the cuts as she pointed out the parts of their specimen’s anatomy they had to label and show.
XXX
“Are you okay, princess?”
“I’m fine, Reggie. For the thousandth time. I guess the smell of formaldehyde got to me. It happened at my old school once in eighth grade. I’m just embarrassed.” I answered. The scent was still stuck in my nose. It drifted through the entire hallway.
I knew I should’ve gotten my dad to write me a note so I could go and sit with the other students who’d chosen to opt out. It slipped my mind.
From across the table, Mandy spoke up. “ What was worse? That freak putting his hands on you or almost fainting in front of everybody?” with a smirk as she gazed at me.
Reggie tensed and I gave Mandy a dirty look. “Almost fainting in front of everybody. Hands down. Can we not call him a freak? He’s not in a side show. And he’s not any different than the rest of us.”
“He’s  from South Side. Of course he’s different.” Mandy looked at me as if I’d grown two additional heads. I rolled my eyes and went quiet.
Irritated by her remarks.
Irritated by her in general.
Reggie cleared his throat, taking a bite of his burger. Nodding to mine. Coaxing me to eat. I shook my head, glancing at the burger in disgust. “I’m good.”
“You need food, princess.”
“If the drama queen doesn’t want to eat, Reggie, don’t make her. She could stand to lose a few pounds anyway.”
I tensed. Under the table, my fists clenched. Since I moved back to Riverdale, Mandy’s had it in for me. And she doesn’t bother hiding it.
And I was sick of playing nice. Looking stupid when I know what she’s about.
It wouldn’t have flown in my old school, why was I letting it fly here?
Was it really worth it to just come off like a doormat? I was really questioning my logic on that front a lot lately, it seemed.
I smirked at her and bit my lip. The smirk was replaced with a smile as I spoke up. “In that case, maybe you should skip the ice cream. Since we’re talking about losing a few pounds here. Just trying to help.”
Mandy’s jaw dropped and I shrugged, going back to my cell phone to scroll my Snapchat. Checking the stories of my old friends from my school in Chicago. Responding to a few snaps they’d sent me.
“ Mandy you’re so fuckin rude.” Reggie spoke up, surprising me. I kept my gaze fixed on my phone and Mandy shrugged as if his criticism rolled right off her. “I was just trying to be helpful.”
“You were being a bitch.” Reggie grumbled, fixing his eyes on me. He leaned in and asked quietly, “You wanna get outta here?”
I eyed him, biting my lip. Something told me if I hadn’t had my little incident in the lab, Reggie wouldn’t be trying so hard right now.
,, maybe that’s not true, you don’t know that..” my mind argued.
“It’s okay. I don’t like her enough to give a shit if I’m being honest.” I muttered, making Reggie chuckle quietly and smirk at me. “That’s my girl. It’ll be okay. People are totally gonna forget by last period, you’ll see.”
“It is what it is.” I shrugged, eager for the conversation to switch topics.
XXX
Toni caught up to Alyssa in the hallway, tapping her shoulder. Alyssa turned around, smiling. For a second or two, Toni thought she’d beg off. Change her plans under pressure. She rolled her eyes at Reggie when their gazes met. “Ready to go?”
“Yeah! Just give me a second.”
Reggie’s facial expression told the tale. He was not even remotely happy with being stood up.
“Babe, you were gonna watch me practice.. Remember?” Reggie butted in, pouting at her. reaching out to pull her close to him. Alyssa hugged him and gazed up at him, biting her lip, a patient look on her face.
Toni watched their interactions with amusement. The panic was plain to see on Reggie’s face. She found herself scowling at him. The guy was a fuckboy. For the life of her, she hoped for Alyssa’s sake the whole interest in him was just a phase because guys like that only hurt people...
“Reggie, I can watch you tomorrow. It’s just one afternoon.” Alyssa held firm, surprising Toni. Maybe she hadn’t been wrong to trust her gut like Sweetpea and Fangs insisted she was going to be proven to be.
After a whispered exchange of heated words, Alyssa jogged over, grumbling and rolling her eyes at the whole thing. Smiling at her. “Hey, if you want, we can stop by my dad’s together. Oh and the construction site. I usually take him a snack when  I get in.”
“Aww, that’s cute.” Toni gave her a gentle but teasing smile, nodding. “Let’s go.”
They took off, falling back into conversation. Losing track of everything else.
After stopping by Alyssa’s to pick up the food for her dad and the mix tape she’d promised to lend Toni, they found themselves wandering around. Flopping on the grass at the park, watching the clouds roll overhead.
“ What made you join the Vixens anyway?”
“Cheryl strongarmed me into it. They needed a gymnast. I used to hate the cheerleaders at my old school.”
“ You’re the only halfway cool Vixen I’ve met so far.” Toni admitted, shrugging.
Alyssa stood, holding out her hand. Pulling Toni off the grass. “Let’s do something.”
“What?”
“I don’t know. What is there to actually do in Riverdale if we’re being honest?” Alyssa joked, making them share a laugh.
“Oh.. Oh.. no, you’d probably hate that idea.”
“No, what?”
“There’s a Mortal Kombat machine in the Wyrm…”
“Pretty sure Fangs and Sweetpea would be thrilled about me showing up there.” Alyssa mulled it over before smirking a little. “Okay, let’s go. It beats absolutely not shit to do here.”
“Don’t let them get to you. They’ll be assholes until they warm up to you.”
“Sweetpea confuses me? Like.. I know he’s being a jerk over half the time, then he does something like he did in Biology this morning and I don’t know what to think.. Anyway, I need to just not worry about it either way.” Alyssa tried to dismiss it, but Toni smirked to herself.
Determined not to just let her dismiss it.
Because any idiot could see what was going on.
Or she could, at least.
“No, what do you mean?”
“You know what I mean… Sometimes I feel like.. I don’t know… Like he’s trying too hard to be an asshole?”
“Oh no, he’s an asshole. Mega grouch. But you’re right. He does have his moments.” Toni kept things vague enough that she wasn’t putting her best friend Pea in any compromising positions, but she hoped that she said enough to get Alyssa really thinking.
It wasn’t like they were close enough friends just yet that Toni could go and tell her that she just needed to open her eyes. Pick a better boyfriend, because Reggie Mantle only liked the idea of her. Or the her that he’d known years ago from what she’d been hearing around school.
,, not to mention there’s the whole conversation you happened to overhear about there being a bet between Reggie and some Chuck asshole about getting in her pants..” the thought came but Toni shoved it down. Because how did you go about telling someone something like that?
Especially when you really didn’t know them well at all.
She didn’t want to lose a friend she was only just getting to know yet. She just needed to come up with a way to break it to Alyssa so that Alyssa understood. And wasn’t hurt or embarrassed or angry. So that Alyssa believed her.
Because she was disgusted with the fact that the guy had done that in the first place. The fact that she’d had the misfortune of overhearing only made things worse...
8 notes · View notes
averyscarlet-blog · 3 years
Text
Project Clypse
Hello there stranger! If you don’t know who I am, or you’re too lazy to read my name, I’m AveryScarlet! You can simply call me Avery or Av. And if you know me on fanfiction.net, mostly through my works Mercury Alchemist or Final Fantasy Versus XV, welcome! Now, for a while now, I’ve been wanting to write up my own original story. Issue with me, thanks to college in the past, I haven’t properly developed the mindset to write a full-blown novel. I’ve gotten so used to typing up a chapter or two in a month before publishing them that I can’t properly focus as an actual writer should.
As much as I want to focus on writing some of my fanfiction, I can’t because I’m focusing on studying for NCLEX. So if you’re waiting for the next chapter for FF Versus XV... It’s almost done! It’s just gonna take a while. But as you can see below, I’ve been working on something else. I’m sure you’re confused as to who these characters are in the chat and why I’m pushing so many out. Well. I’ll tell you. This is my way of practicing for a story I’ve been... REALLY wanting to write for a long time. It doesn’t have a definite name, so I’m calling it Project Clypse. Which partially comes from the group my main characters are in. 
Now, I thought of writing up their character bio’s but..... I’m not really that good at it as I used to be. I used to for when I was active in RP’s but I’m so rusty that I doubt I can keep up with whomever I’m chatting with. So, I’m just summarizing certain details you need to know about them! Not all of it because that'd be spoiling the story of every character. Now, with all that’s said and done, let me start explaining key points of Project Clypse.
Premise/Background
The story is centered on a world called Avarus, which you can say is sort of like Earth, except it was made with someone else's version of life. Or, it used to be. Avarus is one of the few remaining worlds that has an active patron God, who has chosen to go under the alias Belial. The world was originally created and governed by another, Belial’s younger sister, Soleil. After Avarus’ creation, and the birth of man, she was killed by an unknown assailant. But before she died, she was cursed to experience an endless cycle of death and rebirth into various random worlds. She will live a short mortal life, then die from either natural or unnatural causes.
According to Belial, this curse is bestowed only to Celetials who have performed a dire sin. While there is no definite way to lift the curse, Belial hopes that by locating and retrieving her while she's still alive, or at the very least obtain her soul, then he could find the proper means to spare his sister of her cursed fate and return Avarus's true patron Goddess. Because of her demise, life on the planet started to decay. To prevent its destruction, Belial forced the planet to stop rotating, hoping to delay it long enough for him to find Soleil.
However, there were dire consequences to this act. His actions indirectly causing the world to cease rotating; time became non-existent as a result. This, inevitably, killed off most of the remaining life in the world due to the imbalance of the ecosystem as one half of the planet became stuck in perpetual darkness, and the other being dried up caused prolonged exposure to the sun's light.
The only life that Belial was able to salvage was her sisters creation; humanity. Those that survived after the planet ceased its rotation found themselves unable to age. They can still die, but their bodies will no longer decay. During the first Century since Soleil’s death, the God went through various countermeasures to keep the world and the life still inhabits it safe until he can find his sister.
However, a strange plague began to manifest. Soon, it began to devour most of the remaining populace, creating a dark entity in the process; the Astrals (will explain in a different section). 
While Belial was successful in wiping out the infected, the God realized that he cannot keep the last remnants of humanity safe. Not while there are still Astrals lurking about. So he put them to sleep, sealed them in a place that only he knows. However, because of the sudden absence of time and life, the world began to deconstruct itself each time he departed in search for her in other worlds. Realizing he cannot manage Avarus and search for his sister at the same time, he found an alternative. Since his conception, he had noticed a peculiar type of living being popping up now and then in a variety of sentient species. So he sought them out. 
Eventually, gathered enough to temporarily replace humanity and trick the world itself into thinking life still exists. At first, he gathered adults since he knew nothing can grow in Avarus once they’ve lived in the world for a certain period of time, but because of their attachments to the worlds they originated from, it was difficult to convince them to remain. Then he thought up of another solution, one which he knew his sister would frown upon. Children. With their young minds, they’ll easily forget their place of origin and can be easily trained in the necessary skill in traversing through different worlds. And, after learning that the Astrals have branched out to those said worlds, learn how to handle their sudden enemy. 
Their goal is simple; to locate and, if possible, retrieve Soleil and eradicate the Astrals.
Main Characters
Note: Just in case you did not know... I. Cannot. Draw. As much as it pains me to do this, but I need you guys to have some sort of idea on how they look like. I cannot find the original artists of the artworks; mostly because google imaging is shit and Pinterest tends to... Send you elsewhere. So of you know the artist, please PM me so I can give them credit. If you know they don't want their works republished, I'll remove it and try to figure something out. I take no credit whatsoever on the art! I merely scoured the internet for any references I could use. If you're wondering why I'm not.using actual people... You know how awkward that is?
Anyway, much of these are concepts so expect changes in the future. I tried to discuss as little as possible about each character. And let me tell ya.... That was a lot I had to cut off, so if the explanation is a bit messy, that was from me trying to select what to remove to avoid revealing too much.
. . .
Sound
��I have to be better. I have to be a better leader. I have to be a better lover. I have to be a better sibling. If I don’t... then I’ll lose everything again. If I must, I’ll sacrifice my identity for a third time if it means protecting them.’
Tumblr media
Credits to: T0Q00(?) - Okay, on Pinterest it has the person’s name AND link to their twitter account. The thing is... it’s empty. Their entire page is empty. At least I found the artist’s name?
Also known as the Glutton King, Sound is one of the leaders of his faction, Tunera Clypse and a member of Mythral. He is a first generation Nors. While not as lazy as Noise, he’s not really a fan of getting involved in fights with people. When it comes to killing Astrals; that’s an entirely different story.  
Outwardly, he displays laid back, playful, and very concerning outlandish behavior. And by outlandish, I mean his... eating habits. Sound likes to experiment with his stomach. He’ll do absolutely ANYTHING to eat whatever he deems as edible. He also - absolutely - lacks any sense of shame (ex. walking out of the shower and to his room without a towel, slapping Noise’s butt). Although limited to communicate via writing, he makes sure that every single thing he writes is worth reading. Many are even surprised at just how fast he writes his messages. Then again, after years of practice, it’s expected he’d adapt.
Sound is self-aware of the fact that he’s a fictional character and will randomly break the fourth wall, causing much confusion to his friends several times. While not as dark as his previous self, Fell, he maintains some of his views towards life and tends to be as vocal - via writing - of his previous self's beliefs.
As a Cursed Blood, his curse forces him to conceal his face behind a customized Fox Mask. Depending on the amount of facial skin that was exposed, a person can live up to several minutes to several hours before inflicted with sudden death. If a person were to see the entirety of his face, they will die on the spot from unknown causes. He has a Physical Curse as well, which causes him to inflict a certain degree bad-luck to whoever hears his voice. While it’s rarely anything life-threatening, Sound is forced to become selectively mute. Although he tries his best to remain silent, he tends to accidentally let it a few words or sounds slip. Which usually occurs when he sneezes, and when he does, it is immediately advised by his friends to duck and cover.
After undergoing the Ascension Ceremony, he joined the faction Tunera Clypse and then gave up his original name, becoming the next Sound. Unbeknownst to him, his actions later in life has caused him to unknowingly become the Vessel of Gluttony. It is unknown if his eating habits is the reason he became the vessel or it’s the other way around. Either way, he has shown to be fully capable of controlling the abilities that comes with being a Vessel. Sound merely chooses not to use them.
. . .
Ayane Koronashi
“If my brother had left the orphanage that day without me, I would simply smile. If Ulric presented me his latest girlfriend, I’d smile. Smiling is all I can ever do without being a nuisance. I could never show them my pain. I want to cry but my curse renders me incapable of doing so. But now it’s better. I’m better.”
Tumblr media
Also known as the Black Fox. Ayane is the younger twin sister of Sound. Like her twin, she is also a member of Tunera Clypse and Mythral; as well as a first generation Nors. Despite being an active member, unless accompanied by her brother, Ayane is rarely allowed to participate in any scouting or combat-related missions. The main reason for this is her curse. While also a Cursed Blood like her brother and some of their friends, the unnatural causes that led to sudden conversion to a cursed blood caused her condition to be unstable. At the beginning, she was unable to retain her original form and would take the shape of a fox.
After some time and practice, she has learned to maintain most of her former human appearance, leaving only a pair of fox ears to replace her human ears and a tail (not by choice) as an extra ligament. Not only that, some of her internal organs remain similar to that of a fox. Because of this, she is unable to eat certain foods that are potentially poisonous to her (or generally unhealthy). She was told that eventually, if nothing is done, she will permanently take the complete form of a fox. She cannot surgically remove the fox parts as they will simply grow back.
Side-note: No, they did not try or plan to remove her fox ears. The curse replaced her human ears so they cannot remove them without indirectly making her deaf.
Her personality is the somewhat similar to Sound’s, but is far more excitable and outgoing than her brother. Just like a fox, she is clever and witty, which she demonstrates many times during combat. She has a tendencyto steal things without her knowledge. While this isn’t necessarily kleptomania, as objects appear in her hands at random, she still tries get over her childhood habit. She does have a tendency to be reckless, though this is stems from her need to be useful as her curse leaves her unable to perform all of the necessary abilities that is required of a Nors.
Another thing to know is her intense hatred towards cats. Which will be explored at a later time.
As a Cursed Blood, she can take the form of a fox. While the size varies, depending on her emotional state, she is commonly seen to change into the size similar to an elephant. If she performs multiple transformations, she will regress to a regular sized fox and sleep for an extensive period of time. She has been recommended to avoid constantly rely on her full fox form as it will hasten the progression of her curse.
After undergoing the Ascension Ceremony, she followed her brother and joined the same faction as him, but unlike him, did not join as a core member so she did not have to give up her original name. Because of the current state of her body caused by her Cursed Blood, her emotions has unknowingly lead her to become thenext Vessel of Envy.
. . .
Reihana Toelle Ur Kamaria
“Why was I born like this... what did I deserve to be cursed like this!? All I want is to hold someone without fearing I’ll crush them. I can’t be the receiver forever!”
Tumblr media
Or Rei for short. Is a member of Mythral and is a second generation Nors. As a floater, Rei rotates between the three factions, but she usually works with Tunera Clypse. Known for her terrifying brute strength, Rei is feared by many and is challenged on a near daily basis. Because of her strength and seemingly indestructible nature, she is (much to her annoyance) sometimes used as a human shield. While she is able to take on an army by herself, Rei tries not to go all out in fear of accidentally killing her allies in the crossfire. In terms of mental maturity, aside from Xavier, she is slightly more competent and is level-headed enough to not participate in childish activities. Most of the time.
Rei prefers to ‘punch first, talk later’ when confronted, though the talking never happens as her opponents is either obliterated or immediately knocked out after one hit. While she can be aggressive at times, she merely acts out on this person's due to the rumors that were spread when word of her curse began to circulate. Those closest to her have witnessed her carefree and adventurous nature. She is also cautious and careful of her surroundings, becoming more thoughtful in the usage of her strength as a result.
As much as she loves the thrill and adrenaline that comes from combat, she prefers not to fight too often. Mostly because it usually leads to unnecessary mass destruction. She craves for proper physical contact, but due to her curse, she forces herself to avoid it as much as possible.
Being the physically oldest, next to Percy, she tends to act like the big sister of the group, which Rei has admitted she finds embarrassing. Still, she works hard in trying to act as moral support for her friends. That doesn’t stop her from losing her temper when a certain line is crossed.
As a Cursed Blood, she is cursed with immeasurable strength. Her strength doubles based on who or whatever is the strongest in a world that she sets foot in. That, of course, excludes Celestial’s as the strength of the divinity is almost non-existent. By default, back in Avarus, her usual strength is enough to crumble an entire building. In other worlds, it depends. To help control and regulate her strength during combat, she uses a large amount of Astral Dust to create form-fitting gauntlets around her lower arm. She was meant to become the Vessel of Wrath but was instead changed to be the candidate for the Vessel of Pride.
. . .
Perseus Vlahos
"I used to believe that being a hero will allow you to cement your place in history. But over time, I learned that the farther in time your name is shared in time, you become nothing more than a mere legend. Or worse, a myth. Stories can be altered, changed. If that’s the case, I’d rather not be remembered at all. I didn’t work this hard just to be written off as a bedtime story.” 
Tumblr media
Christened under the name ‘Percy the Naive’ by his best friend, later life-long rival, Wilhelm, he is the current wielder of the legendary sword; Excalibur, and member of Infernum Poncitator. Grandson of Rayner, Percy is one of the few third generation Nors in Avarus. He is a kind young man and is respected amongst his peers (well, most of them) and superiors, so much so that he has been offered the position of leader of the faction. Percy refuses as not only deems himself unworthy, but out of respect for those that have lived in Avarus longer.
He displays many the ideal traits of a knight, eventually becoming viewed as an ideal knight by others. However, deep down, Percy perceives himself as the opposite. He feels he is a dishonorable fraud and is not proud of his status as Excalibur's chosen wielder. If he was given a chance to do it over again, Percy would immediately abandon his decision never search and locate the sword.
After joining Avarus, in a short span of time, Percy was able to easily establish himself as a sort of leader figure within his faction. While serious most of the time, especially during missions, due to his time with other Nors, has displayed a degree of patience and tolerance towards whoever he is assigned. Still, he never forgets their main objective and takes charge if he deems the assigned leader incompetent. Which happens more times than he refuses to count. He tries to maintain a cool head, but will severely reprimand others if the situation calls for it.
Proficient in the ways of the sword, he garnered the attention of (the then Mongrel) Mitchell. He was very reluctant in taking in a squire. But eventually, Percy relented after the younger boy attempted to fight against an Astral and nearly lost his life. He plans to one day pass down Excalibur to Mitchell once he gains the strength to surpass Percy.
At the moment, Percy is the current Vessel of Wrath.
. . .
Noise (***** Rallus)
“I tried all of my life to give my dad a reason why he shouldn't be treating his body the way he did. I tried all of my life to keep my friend in line so I'd never have to be the one to discipline him. And yet... If only I didn't try so hard, they'd still be alive.”
Tumblr media
Author’s Note: Yeah I... legit do not know who this belongs to. There’s the artist’s signature so that’s the good thing. Problem is....
After escaping from the confines of his original world, Eingesperrt City, and, with the help Sound, joined Avarus and assumed the title of Noise. Unlike others that were gathered in the past, Noise is a regular human being. Something only Sound knows. Regardless of the danger, he became one of the leaders for Tunera Clypse, later joining Mythral after adapting to his new lifestyle.
He wears one of the Artifacts in order to copy and use only one ability of his choosing. As long as a piece of original user is within the Artifact, Noise can use it for as long as he wants. However, if its been removed and replaced with something else, the previous copied ability cannot be used ever again.
Since his recruitment, Noise adopted an extremely lazy personality. He’s so lazy that somehow even snoring consumes too much energy. To make sure he’s awake most of the time, Sound forced Noise to set up a sleep schedule, so that when he’s ready, he has enough energy to do SOMETHING. However, no matter where he is, he’ll take every opportunity to take a nap. He doesn’t care. As long as he gets to close his eyes, Noise is fine to sleep wherever, even if it involves napping righ at the edge of a volcano.
He’ll get annoyed if anyone that dares try to wake him up and he’ll be in a fowl mood for the rest of the day. The only exception is the fox girl and his lover. Despite this, he displays a certain degree of kindness. It’s just really hard to tell if what he’s doing is truly an act of kindness or he’s just too lazy to do things such as delivering a ‘motivational speech’. He can be blunt when he has to be, and he tends to come off as a jackass rude because of his personality. However, this is his way of showing he cares. Noise will flat out tell you if he dislikes you.
Another thing to know about him is his crude sense of humor. Combined with his blunt and rude nature towards people, mostly acquaintances and strangers, it always leads to various... Misunderstandings. Worst case scenario? A fight. He'd improve if he could, but he won't.
Look, if you haven't figure out that he's lazy after reading all this, gooood luck.
For reasons unknown, despite becoming the next Vessel of Sloth, it remains dormant within him. They thought of extracting it to learn the causes that led up to its current dormant state, but Sound intervened in time as he knew that extracting it by force will kill the the vessel.
. . .
Michael/Raphael/Gabriel/Uriel/Saraqael/Raguel/Remiel/etc
‘Dragons are raised under the false pretense that they are the supreme species above all others. But that merely obscures the truth; the truth that we’re just as vulnerable as anyone else. There are various ways to kill aside from piercing our hearts with a spear.”
Tumblr media
Author’s Note: Just so you know, HE’S BLONDE and has green eyes! This was the only option I have that closely resembles how I envisioned him! There was another because he gives off the same atmosphere when you look at him but... he’s from an otome game. And I only learned that recently so, if the same goes for this one? WELP. Oh and he has patches of dark brown scales on part of his skin.
Neither a Quietus Nors nor a resident of Avarus, Michael is a dragon. His version of his race if capable of transformation, but can only change into the form of the last creature they devoured. Whole. Rather than his true form, in order to remain working in Avarus, chose to work in the form of the former Prince of Edrakon, a world where dragons were enslaved and cruelly treated as mere objects. Despite his appearance not being his own, he maintains an intimidating and powerful aura, which is easily distinguishable even within a large crowd.
Due to the high esteem he holds towards his race and his pride as a Dragon, he can come off as domineering, even becoming critical towards other versions of his race if he finds something illogical or nonsensical in their appearance and their abilities. While he does act this way, he finds it absolutely disgusting to find dragons place themselves in a position of power and abuses their power in controlling another species. Another aspect of him is that he looks down on dragons with physical defects, which is mostly directly aimed as himself due to his extremely poor eyesight. Thus, forcing him to rely on his human form to watch glasses. He also has a very confusing naming system; where he changes his name based on the date, time and temperature.
Micheal held the potential required to become a Nors, but because of his age, he was unable to undergo the necessary steps to fully integrate into Avarus. While others are reluctant to have him join their ranks, several others, for different reasons, allowed him to remain. This eventually allowed others to accept his addition to the organization. 
As the one in charge of organizing and handling most of Avarus’ internal affairs, a job the Nors, even the Ex-Anima/Animus, are reluctant in taking up such an important position; he takes his job very seriously. Although he does express some contempt towards humans, this does not extend to the people he works with. He cares about them to a certain degree, which is shown by he constantly reprimands whoever acts risky during a mission.
He is the current Vessel of Pride, something he only learns of later on. Despite the fact Micheal is a vessel, Belial believes this is only temporary. He isn’t particularly close with Belial, but he respects the God enough to follow his orders.
. . .
Ulric Soknawo
'In my tribe, I was considered an outcast. You can thank the unnatural union that birthed me. Now? It hasn’t changed much, but at least I’m no longer considered the runt of the pack.’
Tumblr media
Whose other name is Kuckunniwi, is a former member of the Aniwaya Tribe. In their world, his people are Natives who worshipped a guardian Wolf Spirit. According to them, in return for their unyielding loyalty and devoted nature, it granted the people with the power to take the form of the spirit they have worshipped for many generations. So long as they use that power to protect the forest, it shall provide them protection. Ulric is the third, second youngest, illegitamate son of the Tribal chief Tamaska and grandson of Wolfram.
As per tradition, all tribesmen are given two names, one for their human form while the other is for their inner wolf. Despite being allowed to use either name like others of his tribe, he refuses to be use his wolf name due to the meaning behind it. After being discovered by Ayane, she brought and recruited him to Avarus. Ulric is considered to be a Third Generation Nors due the fact his father was (oddly) not born a Nors, or had to potential to be converted into one.
Ulric tends to act like the stereotypical lone-wolf, choosing to remain in solitude and observe from a distance. He likes to spend his quiet time alone, though he does allow others to sit next to him when asked. Many have pointed out that he never smiles, but, as much as he hates to quote Noise, states that if there is no reason to smile, there is no reason to put so much effort in abusing his facial muscles.
As much as he loves being a wolf, he finds certain aspects of his second nature to be... aggravating. Depending on the season and the weather, it deals a the effects his wolf instincts on his human nature. Because of the two separate natures continually clashing, he tends to act irritable and his temper worsens, especially during the night. Ulric holds a strong belief that one’s nature, regardless of your race, should never control a one's personal feelings.
He holds an unyielding loyalty to his loved ones, almost to the point of willing to kill for them if the situation calls for it, but his actions are subtle and tends to be the exact opposite of how he truly feels. Only two people in his life have been able to decipher his behavior, and he cherishes them for it. Ulric has a bit of a temper as well but is able to keep it in check. His temper, however, is what led him to becoming a Cursed Blood. His curse forces him to foresee the deaths of whomever he romantically falls in love (or at least feel an interest) with.
Any attempts at interfering will only hasten their death.
. . .
Xavier Wozwald Hawthorne
'Murderers are dumbasses, always killing because of their unchecked emotions and pented up desires. Hence why most of them clumsily try to hide their crime. Serial killers are more... sofisticated with their craft, but their ego always gets in the way. If they weren’t complete dumbasses, they would have lived a long comfortable life. I should know.’
Tumblr media
Note: Yes, this is obviously Vflower. Did I know that before? No. Do I plan to change the art reference? Yes, but only when I find one that’s not a god dang real-life person’s online avatar. XD Seriously, each time I thought I found one... it’s an utaite or vtuber.
Is a member of Mythral and a First Generation Nors. Like Rei, he is a Floater, which allows him to particiate in mission for all three factions. However, he prefers to work with those in Tunera Clypse as, since they mostly handle scouting and recruiting missions. As long as he doesn’t remain in Avarus for too long, he's fine with accepting any mission related to Tunera. Xavier will still accept missions from other factions, but that's merely to fill up his quota.
Despite appearing around the age 12-14; which was not by choice, Xavier is in fact mentally older than most of his fellow Nors. Known for his sharp tongue, Xavier is one of the few known Nors to have been granted permission to travel outworld immediately after undergoing the Ascenscion Ceremony.
Due to the experiences his past life went through, Xavier has a very grim outlook of the world and displays little to no respect towards authority figures. And that includes his current patron God; Belial, which only worsens after being told by the God that he is unable to help Xavier grow into the appropriate intended size. Unlike most Nors, he displays a high degree of critical thinking and intelligent. He is, if not more, level-headed than one of his friends; Percy. Though that doesn’t stop the teasing. While confident in his abilities in terms of combat, Xavier knows the limits of his current smaller body.
In order to compensate, he creates an excessively large scythe as compensation, but he's too proud to admit this.
Because of his level of maturity, he has been labeled as a 'Midget Grandpa'. Which he fails at trying to prove otherwise by collecting certain tthings that are considered out of date by their standards. Eventually, it became a soft of hobby for him to collect such things.
Xavier tends to display a sadistic nature while in combat, choosing to taunt his opponent by constantly pointing our their obvious flaws deficits and toy with them until the last minute. Most times, he will use his child-like appearance to his advantage to further torment his opponent/victim. Comically enough, if his opponent is a cold-blooded criminal, Xavier will compliment and , depending on their actions, congratulate them; much to the annoyance of those involved.
Like Sound, he has both a Physical and Blood-based Curse, but unlike  the latter, Xavier was born with both. His Physical Curse has caused severe permanent scarring on his right arm, making it appear similar to third degree burns. If freed from any type of coverage, such as bandages, his arm will painfully be set a blazed, forcing him to conceal his arm at all times. As a Cursed Blood, Xavier has a similar effect of a Siren, except his hypnotic singing forces someone to commit suicide. Every time he uses this curse, he temporarily falls into a coma.
. . .
Succu(bus) Kilmer
Tumblr media
Like her name suggests, Succu is a succubus, but belongs to a different version of her species. Due to being a demon, she is forbidden to reveal her true name. Succu is neither a Nors nor a Cursed Blood. She’s more of an illegal immigrant after sneaking her way into a group of Nors when they were scouting for potential recruits. There have been many attempts in trying to relocate her back to her original world, but she is able to seduce her attackers and slip away. Eventually, Belial declared that she will be allowed to remain as a resident, so long as she contributes in their mission to locate Soleil.
While they do seduce those of the opposite sex, her source of food is not as grotesque as several others. She does seduce her victim, but moves her body in a way that her victims find alluring. Succu will then massage certain parts of their body as a means to relax them. To assure that they will not attempt to escape, she will release pheremones that nulls the victims senses. What she devours isn’t the flesh of her victim nor does she devour their soul, she merely devours the emotions she was able to invoke until her hunger is quenched.
Succu is flirtaceous and very... very.... VERY- Well, you get the point. While she doesn’t flaunt her beauty, she does know how to use it to her advantage. However, despite many approaching her, Succu has only eyes for one, and is willing to wait as long as possible for that person to reciprocate her feelings. Succu, although assertive and open with her feelings, is not the type to force them onto someone.
She does like to express herself by getting physical - very physical. Not the way that you’re thinking, you perverts. She finds it more convenient to allow her actions to talk rather than saying things verbally. Since she’s an outsider, she notices several things that not even Pery or Ulric have noticed, and both are outsiders as well considering the fact they grew up outworld before being recruited. Regardless, she remains silent for the sake of remaining by her beloved’s side.
Succu is often mistaken as the Vessel of Lust due to her nature, and, on her part, finds it’s tiresome to prove that she is not.
Side Characters
Tank Mortem
A former member of Tunera Clypse and Mythral, Tank has been assigned to act as one of the engineers in maintaining the Infernian Generator due to his body’s condition and the issues of his mental state. He seldom participates in missions but, despite being given strict orders not to, joins in anyway. Due to the limits of his mental capacity, Tank has difficulty interacting with others. Quite literally.
Beatrix Staccato
Is a researcher and inventor in charge of the tools and weaponry utilized by most Nors and Ex-Animus. Having taken over most of the unfinished projects since the passing of his master, Beatrix has dedicated all of his time in improving the welfare of the world and its inhabitants. However, most of his experiments tend to be a bit... over the top. If he’s not thinking of new potential products that may benefits the Nors, he’ll make whatever comes at the top of his head, and most of the time it’ll lead him to make the most outrageous and unnecessary items. Beatrix prefers to remain in his lab/home at all times, rendering his social interactions with the three factions to be limited via holographic meetings.
‘Nyx’ Pierrot
Leader of Vanidicus Persona, she is one of the oldest Nors - next to Constantine - making her the default leader of her faction. Much about her is a mystery. Even her behavior can be viewed as... questionable. Not outlandish, that’s Sound’s department. Her behavior is so odd that it’s enough to baffle even Belial. She takes her leadership over her faction very seriously, however, as part of her nature, the requirements in joining and maintaining your membership vastly deviates from the original. However, looks can be deceiving. Aside from her seniority, there is a reason why she was given the position of leader.
Mitchell Pierrot
He prefers to be called as ‘Mitch’ after being told, and proven, by his sister how much of a tongue twister his name is if repeated constantly in a single conversation. While he is the younger brother of Nyx, Mitch opted to become a submember of Tunera Clypse upon undergoing the Ascension Ceremony to be in the same faction as his mentor, Perseus Vlahos. Compared to the Nors in his batch, he is viewed as weak by many as he is unable to perform the abilities that is expected of him to develop after becoming a Nors.
Constantine L. Refrain
Nothing is truly known about him except that he’s a chronic smoker. Nobody truly knows who he is, no one even knows which faction he belongs to. It’s nearly impossible to question these things as he is constantly surrounded by a shroud of - barely tolerable - smoke. All that is known is that he’s been around longer than most of the Ex-Animus. Constantine usually frequints the Silent Siren Bar, staying there for hours until he’s either drunk or needs to receive another pack of cigarretes from Beatrix. He says they’re for medicinal purposes buuuuut...
I’m pretty sure black smoke isn’t normal.
Stefan Mal Sorcier
Is Percy’s second pupil. Although, it was more like Percy was forced into taking in another after his continual refusal to become leader of Infernum Poncitator. Outwardly, he is aloof and always appears smiling, which unsettles Mitchell even when they’re alone. His politeness is found unusual by many and causes others to feel wary around him. Even the dragon finds himself is unable to remain in the same vicinity as the young man. Despite being full of many secrets, Percy accepts him as is and tries his best to teach him all he can, which Stefan appreciates.
Kyline Necro
Considered as the mascot ambassador of Avarus, like the soul that was fused with her upon birth, she mostly lounges around and has little participation in any missions in and out of Avarus. This has caused her to be disliked by many, most especially Ayane. The only person Kyline has gotten close to is Noise; mostly because they share the same favored sleeping spot. On a side, she acts a physician, or surgeon if you like to get technical. She has a strange fondness of picking apart and replacing specific limbs with doll parts.
Yu-Yan Chi Ryou
Was once one of the strongest Nors from Xavier’s batch until he was inflicted by an unknown disease during one of his missions. While there is no name for the disease, it has caused much of his bones to undergo crystallization; rendering him immobile due to the pain that comes from even the smallest of movements. Since he is incapable in participating in any activities, Yu-Yan has since been forced to be confined to a wheel chair for the rest of his life.
Anita Eine Kleine
Is the fighting instructor of the Mongrels and a member of Infernum Poncitator. Anita is a highly-skilled caster, able to conjure and manipulate various elements. She absolutely hates the term ‘witch’, even going as far as to cast a minor curse in making a person temporarily mute if they refer to her as one. Which Sound found rather offensive when he found out about the curse, something she deeply apologized for. She participates in some Scouting Missions but only if personally requested by someone from Tunera Clypse.
Victor Stein
Is Beatrix’s (only living) research assistant. He is the sole survivor of the Night of the Black Moon. Although having physically recovered, the damage to his mental state has left a deep scar on his psyche. He fears yet obsesses over the sensation of pain. There is not one instance where he isn’t found sowing over his own intact skin. While Victor knows his addiction found uncomfortable by others, he finds it extremely difficult to control his urges.
Wolfram
Grandfather of Ulric and most of his siblings, he is an Ex-Anima (or retired Nors) and a former member of the original Mythral. As the more experienced and one of the longest surviving resident of Avarus, he acts as a mentor to those who seek his guidance. However, in terms of combat, his skills are very limited as he has become permanently stuck in his wolf form. The only grandchildren he's ever personally met are Ulric and Seeing, who have both ironically became his favorite. While acting as a mentor, he is rather strict, constantly parting lessons in order to make sure none make the same mistakes he committed when he was younger, many of which he refuses to share.
Diantha Anemone
Despite being still a Liberi, Dia still participates in many activities meant to be done only by Nors. She originally wanted to become a part of Tunera Clypse due to the many adventures imparted by Sound. But after having a first hand experience in one, it traumatized her to the point where she wants to merely work as a Librarian, a position many people avoid.
Echo & Yell
Fellow teammates of Sound and Noise. As part of the four heads leaders that overwatch many of Tunera Clypse's activities, both in and out of Avarus. They mostly take charge of delegating the members while the other two take an active role in leading many scouting missions off-world. Contradicting her name, like Sound and Noise, her personality is the completely opposite. Due to her sociophobia, she is extremely shy and is unable to speak when talked to, only whispering her sentences as she talks. Yell, however, is the only one whose personality fits the mantle she inherited. Due to her curse, she has to raise her voice after every two hours. If not, she will fall into a coma, and she can only be awaken by *************.
Important Figures
Belial
Tumblr media
Credits to: @airtrees0507 (Again, another artist who... disappeared from the internet. How do I keep finding refrences where the artist is just gone?)
Is a Celestial and the younger brother of Soleil. However, despite his godly status, he does not have any of the expected gifts. Neither a god of creation, life, or death, he has been given the title God of Void by his peers. Because of this, he is incapable of maintaining Avarus by himself, forcing him to use alternative (and questionable) means in preserving the world his sister created. Like his title, Belial is unable to express emotions, giving blank demeanor. He does, however, hold some semblence of emotions within him. Yet despite this, he has little to no understanding of life, death and emotions. Even after centuries since he over his sister’s role as Patron God, he still has no understanding to all living things, almost to the point of coming off as insensitive and heartless.
Belial has a deep devotion to his sister, having gone through great lengths to make sure to maintain her world and willingly sacrifice the lives of many. Despite knowing her distaste towards such acts, he holds onto the hope of one day finding her.
Soleil
Tumblr media
Credits: Um... Lucare Eu??? Sorry, I’m just basing it off the signature. Once again, can’t find the artist themself so...
The true patron goddess of Avarus and the older sister of Belial. Aside from her status as the original creator and caretaker of her world and the life that once flourished within it, not much is known about her. While her exact cause of death is unknown, she was cursed to live an endless cycle of death and rebirth in various worlds. In order to restore the world she created and loved dearly, Belial dedicated his life in searching for her soul and freeing her of her curse. As a Celestial, she was said to have chosen to take the form of her first ever creation and first mortal friend. 
It is said that, despite having blessed with the gift of creation, she was known to be a lonely goddess. Those that new her describe as someone that’s physically there but is spiritually detached.
The Oracle
Tumblr media
Is a title given to those with the ability to commune and guide the spirits to the Empyrean Plain, more specifically Avarus’ residences due to the absence of Soleil. The Oracle acts as the divine anchor on the world to aid Belial in prolonging the world’s existence. They are also the main source of Belial’s divine power; both of which are maintained through her prayers. The gender and species of the Oracle is non-specific, but it if preferred by Belial if they are humanoid and have the ability of speech for the sake of communication.
The current Oracle is Aniela Fischl, who, unlike her predecessors, is able to foresee various futures. She does so by carefully peeking through the leylines and selects various possibilities that solely benefit Avarus. No one is allowed to meet her except Belial and her assigned Seekers.
The Seekers
The guardians, caretaker, and acting medians between the Oracle and the residents of Avarus. Their duty is to ensure that the chosen Oracle remains within the Spiral Tower and that he/she fulfills their duty, even going as far as to grant their wish regardless of the consequenses. Each Seeker has only one desire, and that’s to protect the Oracle at all times.
Races
Liberi
Age Range: Birth or 5 to 10 years
Although that is the official term, ‘Mongrel’ is what they are commonly referred as. It is the used for the for the children taken to or born in Avarus. Mongrels spend most of their young lives training within the safe walls of the Aldebaran Academy. They are forbidden from leaving as, according to Belial, they are the extremely fragile during this point of their lives. Regardless of their age, depending on how well they’ve performed in training, they will be given the right of undergoing the Ascension Ceremony. Those who fail are xxxxxxxx xx.
Due to their young age, their behavior is more sporadic than that of a normal child. Their reflexes are enhanced, almost to the point where it becomes difficult to contain them. Mongrels lack common sense so they tend to act out without fully understanding the impact their actions have. While childish and friendly by nature, Travellers are advised to approach with caution. Those who act beyond the expected norm are called Prodigies.
Quietus Nors
Age Range: (Physically) 14-19, (Mentally) 10 or above
Or simply called, Nors. After their graduation, every Nors is immediately sent to work. Depending on the final results of their training prior to undergoing the ceremony/procedure, each is individually assigned into one of the three factions ; Infernum Poncitator, Vanidicus Persona, and lastly, Tunera Clypse (formerly called Tunera). Those that are assigned to neither of the factions are assigned to more menial jobs alongside the Ex-Animus,
Despite their young minds, they have quickly adapted into their new forms. Due to time becoming almost non-existant in Avarus, Nors age at a rapidly slow rate. Though known to be childish by nature due to the gap of their young minds to their bodies, they dangerously lack empathy and display little to no compassion and remorse towards others. In worst cases, some act selfishly on their own accord. On a positive note, they lack any emotions that may hinder their mission in locating Soleil; such as fear.
Only two of the three current generations of Nors differ greatly from the first:
First Generation Nors - Are those converted or directly born within Avarus with the blood of two Nors. Those born in the first generation share two specific physical characteristics; raven black hair and golden eyes. They all share the same abilities upon conversion/birth, but it depends on the individual which ones they should master. Unless they happen to be a Cursed Blood, they are unable to obtain different abilities to call their own. They are required to undergo the Ascension Ceremony.
Second Generation Nors - In terms of personality, they are considered half as bad as those in the first gen. Unlike the previous, second generation Nors are considered slightly weaker, however, they have a better chance of obtaining other abilities outside of Avarus. Their hair is slightly lighter shade of black but their eyes remain the same. They too are required to undergo the Ascension Ceremony.
Third Generation Nors - While rare, they do tend to appear once in a while. It’s not exact how one falls into this category. The closest is being the grandchild or who has an anscestor that was a Nors. Because of their circumstances, these Nors are far weaker as they cannot use any of the standard abilities. Third Generation Nors are far difficult to locate as their potential doesn’t surface until they are of a much later age, rendering them incapable of taking necessary training to hone their abilities and undergoing the Ascension Ceremony. They do not share the common personality or physical traits of a Nors. One thing every Nors in this generation share are sky blue eyes, which emit a faint glow when in the dark.
Ex-Animus (or Anima for singular)
Age Range: (Physically) 30 to 40, rarely appears in their early 20′s
Are individuals who are retired from their duties as a Nors. Although Nors generally age at an excessively slow rate (due to the effects of Avarus), after a number of cycles (which refers to the number of batches that underwent the Ascension Ceremony), they will be given the order to retire. Regardless whether they are willing to or not, there is nothing they can do once the order has been issued. Once one becomes an Ex-Anima, they are completely cut off from their original faction and are unable to leave Avarus for the rest of their life.
Not only that, they are unable to defend themselves like they used to as they can no longer control Astral Dust and use the abilities from their time as a Nors,Basically.  Basically, Ex-Animus’ are left to fend for themselves.
Factions
Every Nors is allowed to join any of the three factions; Infernum Poncitator, Vanidicus Persona , and Tunera Clypse. There is an option to not join any of the factions; they are called ‘Floaters’.
3 notes · View notes
moonguilt · 4 years
Text
and maybe i climbed it for you
(Written for the Rolling 20 zine, which I highly encourage you to check out!  Also, huge thank you to @kuranico for collabing with me on this!  Please follow them, they are an incredible artist!)
Pairing: Keith/Lance (and Pike/Thunderstorm Darkness)
Wordcount: 5023
Read on my AO3 here!
---------
“Hey there, big boy,” Pike purred, leaning in with his eyes lidded.  “I don't think I've seen many men in this area quite as ... muscular and rugged as yourself.”  His eyes twinkled as he flashed a wink and caught his lower lip between his teeth.  “In fact, I think some free time just opened up in my schedule.  What do you say … you … me … a little privacy?”  He slowly extended a hand, fingers gentle and searching—
———
“I cast Moonbeam.”
“Very well, Keith, please roll for—”
“Hey!” Lance sputtered indignantly, hands flying up in the air as Keith, looking all too leisurely where he sat at Lance's side, reached for the twenty-sided die.  “I was about to seduce him!  I rolled a seventeen!”  He snatched the die right before Keith could grab it, turning it to the side with the number “17” and shoving it in Keith's face for emphasis.  “You can't just barge in and attack him!  I was—I was—”  He let out a groan of sheer aggravation.  “I was really getting into character, too!”
“Yeah, we noticed,” Pidge piped up from across the table, leaning on her elbows and watching Lance's antics with a bored expression on her face.  “Ew, by the way.  Get a room next time.”
“I was trying!”
Keith just rose an unimpressed eyebrow at Lance, then wordlessly plucked the die from his fingers—Lance's skin tingled where their hands made contact—and tossed it onto the table, where it rattled around for a second before coming to a halt.
“Ah! Another seventeen!” Coran exclaimed, a cheery lilt to his voice, unfazed by Lance's huffing and puffing nearby.  “Very good, then, Keith.  So …”
———
Pike was generally not one for heroic quests.  He found them interesting, sure—but he wasn't one to be persuaded by the mere promise of noble accolades.  Money and fun, though—those were motivators he could get behind.  A little (or, well, a lot of) cash and a bit of adventure was all it took to catch his attention, and he prided himself on showing off his genius plans and his uncanny ability to outmaneuver the enemy.
He had agreed to join up with this traveling group on their mission to defeat something called a Xloraznor under the condition that he would: a) receive a sparkling heap of silver coins as his cut of the reward, and b) get to satisfy his thrill-seeking, wanderlust desires to his heart's content.
He considered his flirting skills to be not only top-notch, but also an essential part of his ideal adventure fantasy, and so it was getting on his nerves that a certain companion of his seemed incapable of letting him do his job.  Every time he attempted to charm his way past an enemy encounter, the party's obnoxious druid decided to attack the target instead, like some kind of boneheaded barbarian.  It was denying Pike any opportunity to show off his brilliant seduction skills, and it was making this journey much longer and more combat-heavy than it needed to be.
“Aren't druids supposed to, like, value life and all that?” Pike grumbled, kicking pebbles as the group trekked through the Forest of Clianuun on their way to Elmora-by-the-Falls.  “I thought that was your whole thing.”
Thunderstorm Darkness, in all his ridiculous, brooding glory, did not even spare Pike a glance as he stepped over a fallen branch and continued following the others toward a faint sound of running water.  “Do I look like that kind of druid?” he replied dryly, his tone flat.
Pike gave him a quick once-over.  Thunderstorm certainly had the animalistic qualities of a stereotypical druid, but admittedly not the nurturing, life-loving ones.  His attire was dark and rugged, revealing enough to expose rather dangerous-looking muscles along his arms, which started off pale and faded into dark black hands with vicious claws—a notable sign, along with his pointed ears and glowing silver eyes, of the galra blood in his veins.  His jet black hair fell in a braid down to his knees, and long bangs framed his angular face, which was decorated in red paint that Pike still suspected might have traces of enemy blood in it.  Thunder always seemed offended at the implication, but hey, he was the one giving off constant murder-vibes.
In all honesty, Pike probably would have protested Thunder’s place in their group by now, if it weren’t for the mildly annoying fact that he found the druid to be unfairly attractive.  It wasn’t his fault, okay?  Really, who walks around with their biceps just hanging out for the world to see?
“… Guess not,” Pike eventually muttered beneath his breath, shaking his head to clear his thoughts.  He opened his mouth, ready to formulate some off-the-cuff insult—
“Look!” Valayun's voice rang out ahead.  “There it is! Elmora-by-the-Falls!”  She pointed through the foliage and took off into the brush, and a moment later, her gasp sounded in the distance.  “Oh, it's beautiful …”
Eager to lay eyes on whatever Valayun was gushing about, the rest of the party picked up the pace and pushed their way through a swath of hanging fern-like vines.  What they saw when they emerged on the other side was … well, Pike thought “beautiful” was an astonishing understatement on Valayun's part.
Pristine marble towers stretched high into the sky, rivaling the treeline and glinting in the afternoon sunlight.  Vibrant pink ivy climbed up their shining surfaces, and expertly secured rope bridges connected the peaks of each tower so that citizens could easily commute from one to the next.  Flowers of all shapes and colors grew along the ropes and spilled down in great draping clusters to hang over the streets and houses below.  The buildings on the ground level looked like giant, upturned clay pottery—ruddy orange and round, with symmetrical designs carved all over the outsides.  No two houses looked the same.
The entire town of Elmora-by-the-Falls was bordered by a three-foot-tall hedge that was home to a species of flying bug that glowed violet, even in the daytime.  They buzzed, but not like bees—almost like birds, actually; their humming had a lovely sort of melody.  Pike found himself perking his ears just to catch the tune.
Beyond the grand display was the town's namesake: Clianuun Falls.  It was magnificent and awe-inspiring: bright blue water catching every ray of the sun as it tumbled over the crest of the cliff side against which Elmora-by-the-Falls was nestled.  The water drummed ceaselessly into a pool below, which then flowed out into a small river that burbled playfully as it trailed off into the forest.
Once the party managed to break themselves out of their trance, they started tentatively moving toward the town gate, staying quiet for fear of shattering the tranquility of the scene before them.  Even so, the purple bugs scattered to avoid the group, and as they passed by the riverbank, a pair of water sprites stopped dancing along the surface and chirped to each other before flying further downstream.
“This place is so pretty I could cry,” Block breathed, gripping his staff tightly with both hands—a nervous habit of his.  He sniffed once, and his lip quivered.  “Aw, man, I am crying!”
Meklavar patted him on the back, as high up as she could reach.  “Keep it together, Block,” she warned, her eyes alert.  “Just because it's pretty and flowery doesn't mean it's friendly.  Some species of flower are known for being beautiful, but will spit poison in your face if you aren't—”
“Relax, Mekky-Mek,” Pike said, then winced when Meklavar shot him a glare.  “Yeah, okay, the nickname could use some work.  Anyway!”  As they neared the gate, he turned around, opting to walk backwards while he fixed the dwarf with a cocky grin.  “I'm something of an expert in mood-reading.  And this place?”  He jerked a thumb over his shoulder.  “Good vibes, my small, cynical friend.”  His tail swished back and forth at a lazy pace.  “This is gonna be a piece of cake.  We drop in, get what we need, maybe meet a few lovely—aiee!”
Pike jumped a full two feet in the air when he felt his back press against something solid and distinctly person-shaped.  He scrambled for balance and spun around, finding himself face-to-face with a grim-looking guard in a full suit of armor.  Her hand was gripped tightly around a halberd, and her eyes spoke of danger.
“Outsiders are not welcome in Elmora-by-the-Falls,” she intoned in a deep, gravelly voice.  “You will leave now.”  She raised her halberd and slammed the butt of the weapon into the ground, making a sharp cracking noise that had Pike covering his sensitive ears.
“Gah!  Hey, no no no no,” he protested, ears now flat against his head.  “I—uh.”  He cleared his throat, put on his best, most charming smile, and batted his eyes up at the woman.  “I'm sure there's something I could do to convince you …”
She met his sultry gaze with a hard stare.
Pike winced a little, but recovered quickly.  “You know … some kind of … arrangement, between you and me?”  He slowly, slowly licked his lips.  “You'll find I have many talents … especially in the—”
———
“I cast Moonbeam.”
“Wha—Keith!”  Lance clambered over the table, his long limbs flailing as he grabbed the die before Keith could so much as twitch.  “Stop ruining my class fantasy!”  His eyes were blazing with genuine annoyance as he shimmied back into his seat, clutching the die to his chest protectively.  “I have very high charisma!  This is supposed to be my thing!”
Keith returned Lance's glare with one of his own.  “Has it occurred to you that maybe my class fantasy doesn't involve sitting here watching you flirt relentlessly with every single NPC we come across?” he retorted, then reached a hand out toward Lance's closed fist.
“Back!” Lance objected, smacking at Keith's intrusive fingers with his free hand while lifting the one with the die as far away from Keith as he could.  “Back, you monster!”  His arm protested the strain, but he held strong as Keith started grappling with him, trying to pull the die-hand back down while Lance smooshed a palm into his face.  It would have been easier if Lance’s traitorous heart wasn’t beating rapidly in its cage at the physical contact, but … he wasn’t complaining.  In fact—
And then Keith stood up, and Lance realized:
Oh.  That's not good.
Lance shrieked and pulled his hand back down to his chest, turning away and curling into a ball with his precious die tucked securely against his sternum.  He managed to remain impervious to Keith's prodding for a few moments, until Keith decided to switch to the tickling tactic, at which point Lance broke down into laughter and gasped for mercy.  Keith, like the absolute demon he was, just smiled.
“… As entertaining as I'm sure this is for both of you,” Shiro spoke up, causing Keith to choke on his own spit while Lance willed his cheeks to cool down, “I have a Zumba class with Adam in an hour and I still need to get changed, so I'd appreciate it if we could keep things moving.”  His mouth quirked with faint amusement, but his eyes betrayed his exhaustion.
Keith sat back down and turned to Lance, raising an eyebrow expectantly.  He outstretched his hand, palm up, and made the universal “give it here” motion.
Lance grumbled as he pulled himself upright, pursing his lips and eyeing Keith contemplatively for a moment.  “Actually,” he said, his lips twisting into a smirk just as Keith's started to twist into a scowl.  “Coran, I have an idea.”  His heartbeat was still recovering from earlier, but he managed to slip on a cocky facade.  “So, you wanna go around killing everyone I flirt with, huh?”
Keith's frown deepened with confusion.
Lance's grin spread.
Keith's eyes widened.
———
“Why, Thunder, has anyone ever told you your eyes are like the sparkling gemstones of the Ilygia Mountains?” Pike inquired, sidling up to the druid's side as the others watched with expressions that ranged from surprise to intrigue to disgust.
Thunderstorm's face darkened with a flush that crept from his throat to his ears—
———
“My character would not blush!”
“I'm sorry, Keith, but that was a very good roll,” Coran admitted, looking up from the game.  “Thunder isn't immune to Pike's advances.”  He shrugged helplessly, but there was a twinkle in his eye.
———
“I love this outfit of yours, Thunder … It shows off your delicious biceps … How did you get so strong?”
“After my older sister was killed by a band of Arovian brigands, I swore to train every day so I could avenge—”
———
“Coran!  You can't just reveal my character's origin story without my consent!”
“My dear boy, Pike is quite the charismatic fellow!  Now, where were we?  You begin to feel like you can truly trust Pike with your heart's deepest secrets …”
“Hold on.  Lance, gimme that stupid die.  Coran, I'm rolling to seduce.”
———
If anyone had told Pike at breakfast this morning that he would be flirting with Thunderstorm Darkness before sundown, he would have laughed it off entirely.  The druid was as prickly as they came, and he had acquired a nasty habit of relying on violence for, well, everything.  Not exactly the safest target for Pike's romantic endeavors.  Sure, he was admittedly a handsome man, but he seemed like the type to bite Pike's hand off if he got too close.
But, here Pike was.
With his hand.  On Thunder's cheek.  In broad daylight.
This was meant to be a joke—a brief reprieve to lighten the mood and perhaps get that stuffy guard to crack a smile.
And now Pike was falling in love.  Which, first of all, what?  It was only a few minutes ago that he had started flirting for fun, but things turned very serious very quickly, and now suddenly he was practically swooning as Thunder turned his head to press his lips to the palm of Pike's hand.  Again, what?  If someone told him right now that some omnipotent force had waved a magic wand and decreed the two to be head-over-heels for one another, Pike would probably believe it.
Whatever the case, Pike was never one to question the power of true love.  And as Thunder fixed him with a heavy-lidded stare, dark and intense and enamored, Pike felt the words tumble out of his mouth before he could stop them:
“Will you marry me?”
———
“Oh my God,” Hunk whispered, biting his fist and watching with wide eyes.  “Oh my God, he went for it.”
Lance puffed out his chest, ignoring the blush that he felt flooding his face.  “That's right,” he declared, placing his arms behind his head and leaning back on the couch.  “I went for it.”  He fixed Keith with his laziest smirk, letting his left knee knock into Keith's right leg teasingly.  “I win.”
Lance thought Keith was sure to burn a hole in both of their legs from how hard he was staring at the point of contact, but instead, he just turned an unreadable gaze toward Lance and said, “Oh really?”
Lance's smirk faltered.
Keith didn't look away.  “Coran, I say …”
———
“Yes.”
Pike's blood pounded in his veins as the words reached his ears.  He blinked owlishly at Thunder, feeling his heart overflow with immeasurable joy, and suddenly beamed.  “Yes?” he repeated in awe, his smile blinding as he leaned in close.  Thunder's expression was fond and doting as he mirrored the movement, tilting his head as his lips grew closer to Pike's—
“What a joyous occasion!”
Pike and Thunder pulled back a bit, exchanging a bewildered glance before looking over toward the gate.  There stood, of all people, the guard from earlier—surrounded now by a small crowd of Elmoran citizens.  Her face stretched into a broad, happy grin as she regarded the pair, and the crowd, which consisted mostly of humans and a handful of elves, erupted in cheers.
“Congratulations,” she announced, stepping toward Pike and Thunder, both of whom were mildly frazzled by the shouting.  “Elmora-by-the-Falls is most honored that you have chosen our town as the location of your engagement.  Truly, we are humbled and grateful beyond words for your kindness this day.”  She laid a hand on both of their shoulders, her expression warm and inviting.  “Please, allow us to welcome you into our home.  You and your companions are our most treasured guests.”
Pike was still stunned into silence, but after a quick jab from Thunder, he nodded swiftly.  “Uh, yeah! Yes. Totally.”  He hurried to catch up as the guard spun around and marched off toward the town.  Finally, he and Thunder managed to spare a look over their shoulders.  The rest of the party just gaped, wordlessly shuffling forward as excited citizens began beckoning them all through the gates.
Elmora-by-the-Falls was even more splendid from the inside, Pike decided as he followed the guard through the winding cobblestone streets.  He looped an arm around Thunder's elbow and peered about in amazement, blinking as small children ran past them with cries of “a wedding! A wedding!”  Citizens stopped in the street to gawk at the procession, and soon people started emerging from their round, engraved houses to offer well-wishes and words of gratitude.  The children returned a few minutes later with two long necklaces made of pink ivy from the towers, and Pike graciously accepted both of them when Thunder failed to do anything other than squint in confusion.
“Thunder,” Pike admonished, donning his own necklace and then reaching to put the other one on the druid.  “It's a necklace. You wear it on your neck, stupid.”  Pike winced and shook his head all of a sudden.  “I mean, sweetheart.”  Weird.
———
“Ugh,” Lance groaned, planting his head on the table after his little slip-up with Pike's dialogue.  “This is too hard.  Let's get a divorce.”
“We're not married yet, 'sweetheart.'”
“Don't you 'sweetheart' me, sweetheart,” Lance grouched, peeling his face from the table and jabbing an accusatory finger in Keith's direction.  “This would never have happened if you hadn't tried to turn this into a flirting competition.”
Keith hummed, leaning back in his seat and picking at his gloves with an air of fake casualness.  “Well, at least this answers the question of who wins.”  His eyes, aglow with the glint of challenge, darted in Lance's direction.  Lance's throat suddenly felt quite dry. “Since you're throwing in the towel.”
Lance opened his mouth once, shut it, opened it again, then began making blustery noises of inarticulate indignation.  There was no way he could let Keith win at romance.  He would never live it down.
“Uh, no no,” Hunk interrupted, frowning sternly at the two of them.  “Nobody's throwing in the towel.  In case you've forgotten, the sorceress told us we need Clia Root from this place, and the only reason we're allowed to set foot here right now is because you two—”  He pointed at them both emphatically.  “—are gonna make moon eyes at each other and smooch under a flower pot or wash your armpits in the Clianuun Falls or whatever these guys do to celebrate a wedding.”  His voice and expression left no room for argument.
Lance grimaced at the mental image, but nevertheless turned to meet Keith's gaze.  They both stared at each other for a moment, then simultaneously nodded in silent agreement.
———
So, it turned out that weddings were kind of a huge deal in Elmora-by-the-Falls.  Like, a monumental deal.  Pike had done some asking around while he was being whisked through the streets.
According to Elmoran tradition, marriage was not something to be taken lightly.  It was extremely rare for romantic partners to decide to join each other in union; the vast majority of Elmoran people spent their whole lives unmarried, to the extent that there was, on average, only one wedding per decade in Elmora-by-the-Falls.  A wedding was said to bring the town spiritual favor and good luck for an entire year afterwards, so when someone did get married, it was received with overwhelming joy by the general populace.
It just so happened that Elmora-by-the-Falls had not hosted a wedding for thirteen long years.  They were practically itching to get the ceremony started, and so it was not long before Pike and Thunder found themselves shoved out onto a marble balcony by a plethora of eager hands.
The balcony was already meticulously arranged: a sturdy burgundy cloth canopy swayed in the breeze overhead, acting as a sort of ceiling, and holes had been cut in the fabric to allow flowering vines to drape down in various places.  The edge of the balcony was lined with a shorter variant of the bushes that bordered the town; the strange little purple bugs glowed as they flitted around harmlessly.  The sun was beginning to set now, so their glow was more prominent against the backdrop of Elmora-by-the-Falls at evening time.  To the left, the waterfall roared; it was far enough not to be an inconvenience to the ceremony, but close enough to cast a fine, cooling mist that Pike reveled in.
The centerpiece, however, was the small white table set up at the edge of the balcony.  It was simple and square, about two feet high, and on its surface sat two small wooden bowls, a pitcher of water, and an array of sparkling powders whose rich and varied hues reminded Pike of a spice stall.
Pike and Thunder shared a look, then instinctively reached for each other's hands—because that was a thing now, them being stupidly in love—before approaching the table.  A cheery old Elmoran woman followed behind, hurrying them along, while the rest of the party spread out to the sides of the balcony and watched with a mixture of fascination and wariness.
“There you go, you two, right up to the front,” the old woman babbled, then grabbed them and turned them to face each other.  “Now, you see the soul dust?”  She gestured to the wooden display piece that held all of the powders in little carved-out holes.  Pike shot a look of alarm toward Thunder and mouthed “soul dust” at him, but the woman either did not notice or did not care.  “You will select the soul dust that you feel best embodies your partner.  It must be an instinctive decision.  Follow what you are most drawn to.”  One crooked finger pointed at the pitcher of water.  “You will use the pitcher to fill the bowls with the waters of Clianuun Falls.”  The finger shifted down toward the two small bowls.  “And then you will pinch your chosen powder into your bowl.  It will disperse in the water, and you will drink it.”
Pike waited for her to continue.
She did not.
“Is that it?” Thunder spoke up, voicing Pike's own confusion.
The woman huffed indignantly.  “Is that it?” she repeated, shaking her head and tutting as she turned around and hobbled off to the seats in the back.  “The boy is about to bind his soul in sacred matrimony, and he asks, 'Is that it?'”  Her muttering became unintelligible as she lowered herself into a plush chair.
Thunder blinked once at her, then turned back to Pike with a glimmer of determination in his eye.  “Ready?”  He squeezed Pike's hand briefly before finally dropping it.
Pike flashed him his most swoon-worthy grin.  “Born ready, baby!”  He whirled around to face the table and immediately grabbed the pitcher, pouring it into his bowl—and into Thunder's, because he was a gentleman, of course.  He wasted no time in inspecting the powders; he knew exactly what he wanted, and he spotted it instantly: a bright vermilion, twinkling like fairy dust.  With delicate precision, he transferred several pinches of the substance into his bowl and gasped as the water took on a glittering red color and began to emit a beautiful glow.
Thunder seemed similarly certain of his choice—an azure powder, Pike noted with no small amount of intrigue—but far less concerned with finesse.  He was just scooping the stuff into his bowl as if he was seasoning soup.  It was maddening, but it was also very Thunder, and for some reason that was no longer a negative assessment.
Thunder's water swirled into a shimmering blue, then started glowing just as Pike's had. The druid let out a soft “oh” and waited for a second, then gently—surprisingly gently, considering his manhandling of the soul dust—cupped the bowl in his hands and cradled it in front of his chest.  He turned to face Pike again, waiting for the man to mirror him, and when he did, they both stood there, suspended for a long moment.  Their gazes flickered quietly between the bowls and each other.
“Well,” Pike finally chirped, taking a deep breath.  “Bottoms up.”  He knocked the whole thing back in one go, coughing a bit when it went down the wrong way; Thunder merely watched with amusement and tipped his own bowl back, and their Elmoran audience erupted with praise.  “Eurgh,” Pike groaned, wincing at the flavor.  “Your soul tastes weird.”  He raised his hands in a placating fashion when he caught Thunder's flat look.  “But like, weird in a good way!  You know, in a romantic way!”
Thunder, impatient as ever, simply grabbed Pike's bowl, stacked it over his own, set them both down on the table, and placed his clawed hands on Pike's hips.  “I want to kiss you now,” he stated honestly and with no hesitation.  His lips glowed with a faint blue gloss—the remnants of his soul dust concoction.  It made Pike's heart stutter.
“Wh—uh—”  Pike paused for a second to regain himself.  “Um.”  He watched as Thunder tilted his head, his gaze penetrating and inquisitive as he waited for permission.  His eyes dipped to Pike's mouth.  Pike swallowed.  Waited.  And then: “Yes.”  And then again: “Yes yes yes yes.  Come here.  Yes.”
And Pike marveled at the rumbling laughter that escaped Thunder's lips as he leaned in, more than happy to oblige.
———
“Sorry, everyone, but I think that's all we have time for tonight,” Coran announced, his tone predictably peppy as he reached across the table to collect the various devices and dice that had gotten scattered about over the course of the previous couple of hours.  “An excellent session, if I do say so myself.  At this rate, you'll get that Clia Root in no time!”
“What?!” Lance interjected, rising to his feet.  He barely noticed as Keith stood with him.  “We only just got to kiss!  You can't just cut it off there!”  He spread his arms with outrage, smacking Keith in the chest by accident.  Oh, Lance thought absently.  That’s a nice chest.
Rather than bat the hand away, Keith said, “Lance is right.  We're in the middle of an action.  We should finish the scene.”  His mouth was set in a firm line, and his brows were drawn together in a display of resoluteness.  It was oddly attractive.
God, Lance was starting to find Keith's stupid eyebrows attractive.  How far he had fallen.
“Hm,” Allura began, a mischievous, faux-thoughtful lilt to her voice.  “I thought you two weren't enjoying this?”  Her expression was innocent enough, aside from the hint of a smile that she tried to hide by busying herself with gathering her belongings.  “Did something change?”
Lance squawked and turned to the others for help, but the traitors seemed preoccupied with grabbing their things and getting out.  “This is—it's not—”  He folded his arms across his chest and glared as Hunk, Pidge, and Allura, gave casual little waves and strolled through the door as if Lance was not currently having a crisis.  Hel-lo.
He was so caught up in his indignation that he failed to analyze Keith's silence as they all packed up and prepared to leave.  It wasn't until Lance was halfway out the door that he paused and turned around, only to find that Keith had followed him, that easily-identifiable Keith-brand of concentration plain on his face.  Still reeling from his embarrassment, Lance was seized by the conflicting impulses of wanting to crawl into a hole and die, and wanting to keep staring until his eyes fell out of their sockets, because—
Because Keith was blushing.  Wow.  What a sight.  It was darker around his neck, fainter around his jaw, and bright as a cherry on the smooth skin just below his cheekbones, where it mottled like sunlight on an ocean floor.
“Hey,” he said.
“… Hey,” Lance replied.
“Do you want to grab dinner with me?”  He looked like he was sucking on a particularly sour lemon.  It would have been funny if it wasn't mildly alarming.  “I was thinking we could talk some things over.”  His head was held high, but his hands were shoved in his pockets awkwardly, like he couldn't decide what to do with them.  “For—you know, for our characters.”
Lance felt his throat tie itself into a knot, twisting around at the base of his neck.  He regarded Keith for a moment, trying to read this odd behavior while simultaneously trying to convince himself this is not a date, McClain; you guys hang out all the time.  Get your head out of Elmora-by-the-Falls.  He thought he did a pretty credible job of ignoring the fluttering of his heart and keeping his expression neutral as he said, “Yeah, man.  Sure.”  He lifted his shoulders in a huge shrug.  Oo, no. Overkill.  His shoulders sank back down.  Casual.  Chill.
“Cool,” Keith breathed with a smile, like he could just do that, like it was simple.
And maybe it was.
“Yeah,” Lance replied, turning toward the exit and burying his own smile in the collar of his jacket. “Cool.”
———
“Hey, Coran?”
“Why, yes, Shiro?  How can I help?”
“Didn't you say you came up with all of these plots in your head?  Did you just … invent the whole sacred marriage tradition on the spot?”
“Shiro, my dear friend, sometimes one must guide the hand of fate.”
54 notes · View notes
Text
twd 10x16 thoughts
I guess I should also get these out there. Spoilers for 10x16, obviously.
There were a few things I really enjoyed about the episode. Although... it’s been less than two days since I watched and I’m already forgetting what they were 😅
The Beta kill was a cool moment, very solid. It was interesting to get those quick glimpses into Beta’s psyche, and the cinematography as he died was gorgeous. The Daryl-Negan team-up moment was surprisingly satisfying, and yes, I am glad Daryl got the kill. Not just because Daryl’s my fav (though it’s a bit of that XP) but also because Negan already got the Alpha kill, and despite the Beta-Negan tension while Negan was running around with the Whisperers this year, Daryl also had a rivalry with Beta, established right at the start. I was glad to see it pay off.
And... really, guys, at this point Daryl deserves some kind of win. He’s had a pretty shitty year.
I also enjoyed the Daryl & Kelly moments. Him using sign talking to her, the way she volunteered to go out ‘cause he did. They’ve got a fun, cute dynamic (and would make great in-laws ok just saying).
Gabriel was also kind of a bamf in this episode. (Am I allowed to say bamf, do people say that anymore?) I really did expect him to die there. Maggie coming in and saving him with her mystery ninja friend (coughs the ninja is Jesus and no one can tell me otherwise... until the show does eventually I guess) was a solid return/hero moment for her, though since I don’t remember her ever being particularly close to Gabriel, another moment might’ve packed a bit more of a punch. (Showing her face during the Aaron moment, maybe.)
And... this brings me to some of the biggest shortcomings of the episode.
WTF is TWD doing with some of their relationships?
Here’s the thing. Horror is cool and all, zombies are fun, but why am I watching this show? Why have I spent ten years of my life watching this show? For the characters. For the relationship dynamics. To see how they grow and change and hurt and heal and the ways they care for each other. So why does the show insist on being so lazy right now with some of its relationship dynamics?
And. Again. Not just saying this because Daryl’s my fav, but 1) why is there a meaningful reunion scene between Maggie and Judith (who would’ve been far too young the last time she saw Maggie to remember what she looked like. The borders between Alexandria and Hilltop closed when Judith was still a toddler) and nothing between Maggie and either Daryl or Carol, the people she’d been with since nearly the start of the outbreak? Daryl and Maggie had some seriously powerful moments over the years, after Beth and Glenn’s deaths. Last we saw, Daryl was one of the closest people to Maggie, helping her on that aborted revenge mission against Negan. But she returns and we get nothing? Just a reunion between two actors who’ve never met, between Maggie and a character who wouldn’t have any clue who she was? (And maybe they’ll get into this later but also... we also got zero reaction from her about Negan walking around in the open, right in front of her?)
And 2) (you guys forgot there was a 1 by this point, didn’t you?) the Daryl and Lydia dynamic.
Damn, guys, I cannot deal with how much the show screwed this up. At the end of last season the man was legitimately adopting her, in every sense but the damn paperwork. Taking charge of her, telling Alpha he was gonna look after her (that powerful moment feels like such a joke now), looking after her around town and offering to leave the communities to take care of her in the wild.... and then in this episode Daryl didn’t spare her a single glance. She came out of the herd unexpectedly with Carol, and Daryl... it looked like he didn’t even recognize her, honestly. All eyes on Carol. It’s like the writers of the show don’t realize that someone can have more than one meaningful relationship? They’ve decided to hand Lydia to Negan (meaning that Negan no longer interacts with Judith, which was his main relationship dynamic in s9), and since Daryl cares about Carol, he can’t show any care, concern, or anything to anyone else. I get that a spinoff is happening, guys, I get it. I get that we need to start gearing up for Daryl and Carol ditching everyone else and wandering off on their own, but this... just pretending they don’t care about anyone else, pretending that we didn’t just literally have a scene one episode ago where Judith was telling Daryl she was scared he would leave her, pretending Daryl doesn’t have any real personal connection to Lydia whatsoever... that’s not the way to do it. I’m not here for hours of meaningless zombie kills and nonsensical relationship shuffling. I’m here for the characters.
And yeah, this became a bit of a rant, I’m sorry. I’ll end it here. But those were just a few of my thoughts. Come at me with your own, or if you’d like to hear me rant about, overanalyze, or dissect this frustrating silly show some more.
11 notes · View notes